Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The most unsettling thing about Earth is that everyone was acting normal. 

There was no military mobilization. No families rushing to evacuate cities or hide in underground bunkers. No sirens. No rationing or preparation for the worst. No Guardians patrolling the planet. It was just normal . People walked and chatted happily, carefree throughout the streets of Tokyo. Children laughed and played in parks without any worries. The governments seemed to be running things as usual. 

The people of Earth were completely unaware that some crazy, manic, space-dictator bitch was coming right for them - and Seiya couldn’t do a damn thing to help them. What could she do? Even if she told people what was coming for them - and if they believed her, which was a pretty big if - what would the people of Earth even do about it? From what Seiya and the other Starlights had gathered, Earth had no Guardians. No princess. No technology able to help them fight Galaxia or flee the galaxy. So, even if they did know Galaxia was coming, it wouldn’t help a damn thing. It would only serve to depress and ruin the last few months the Earthlings had. 

Because - no matter what Seiya did - everyone on this planet would be dead by the end of the year. Galaxia would come for them, just like every other planet in the galaxy, and kill them all too. Except this time, the inhabitants were blissfully unaware of their demise. 

Which, in reality, was actually a good thing for the Starlights. With Earth on low alert, it allowed them to move in the shadows - just as they liked - on their search for the princess. Which, admittedly, wasn’t going well at all.

“Any luck?” Was the first thing Seiya heard when she came through the door. She had already de-transformed half a block ago, not wanting to be seen entering the motel room the Starlights were using for a base in her uniform. 

“No.” Seiya grumbled and used her hand to wipe sweat off her forehead. Shuffling forward, Seiya plopped herself down on the bed. She landed face first, barely even noticing the way her nose bent and smushed itself against the hard mattress. 

Taiki let out a sigh from where she was sitting by the room’s desk. “Just great.” 

“Did you find anything?” Seiya countered, turning her head to look over at Taiki. The brown haired girl bit her lip and looked away from Seiya, staring down at the desk in shame. Papers covered every inch of the desk - newspaper clippings, photocopies of books, and anything that may give them a lead on their princess. Dark bags were under Taiki’s eyes - although in all honesty, they’d been there since the destruction of Kinmoku. She was freshly washed, though. Her hair was slicked back with water and her skin still looked a bit damp. Now that Seiya was noticing it, she could hear the shower running. Yaten must be bathing now. 

“No. Neither Yaten nor I saw anything.”

“Then lose the fucking attitude. I’m trying my best.”

Taiki pursed her lips and clenched her fist, but didn’t retort. Seiya grunted and closed her eyes, trying to enjoy what little softness the bed had. It was really hard to, considering the mattress was probably made out of bricks. Despite all that, Seiya almost fell to sleep. It was pretty easy to fall asleep anywhere when you’ve been endlessly searching and wandering the galaxy for nearly a year. One time, Seiya nearly fell asleep standing. 

“Seiya, move over.” Seiya was snapped out of her half-sleeping state when Yaten spoke up. Her head snapped up as she blinked the sleep out of her eyes. Yaten was standing on the other side of the bed, dressed in a t-shirt and her underwear. A bath towel was draped over her shoulders, catching water droplets from her still wet hair.

“Huh? What?” 

“You’re hogging half the damn bed, move.” 

Curse Taiki for making them rent this small-ass motel room with only one bed. ‘We need to budget ourselves on Earth. We only have so many resources blah blah blah’ is what Taiki had said when they got this place. It was all bullshit. Seiya’s traveled the entire fucking galaxy, hasn’t she earned the right to her own damn bed?

Still, Seiya moved with a grunt. Yaten quickly got in bed next to her, pulling the covers over herself. The silver haired girl looked just as tired of the rest of them. The bags under her eyes looked like bruises against her pale skin. And her eyes looked red. Probably crying in the shower, again. Yaten was always crying - she thought she hid it well, but Seiya noticed. Seiya always noticed. She noticed when Yaten would slip away from the group and come back with tear-stained cheeks - and she noticed when Yaten started crying in her sleep too. The fact that Yaten never came to her for support hurt Seiya, but Seiya understood - after all, she hid her tears too.

“Seiya. Yaten.” The two girls in bed perked their heads up to look at Taiki. “I believe it may be time to change our approach in looking for the princess.” 

“Hm?” Seiya sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eye. “Whadda mean? You want us to start doing sixteen hour searches instead of twelve hour ones?” The thought of such a grueling task made Seiya nauseous, but she’d be willing to do it for her princess if Taiki thought it was a good idea. Taiki was an asshole - but she was a smart asshole, Seiya trusted her judgement. 

“Oh please no.” Yaten groaned next to Seiya. She buried her head in her arms. “Even for Princess Kakyuu….I don’t think I could do that. I think all the sweating would kill me.”

“No no...Nothing like that.” Taiki quickly cut in. “Actually, what I’m thinking would mean no more reconnaissance missions. No more nights spent searching.”

“Then how the hell would we find her?” Yaten snapped. 

“Maybe if you let me finish, I’d tell you.” Taiki shot back. The brown haired girl sighed, composing herself. “Earth has these communication devices - television, radio, newspapers, and magazines - where certain individuals are heard and seen by everyone. I was thinking, maybe if we found a way to harness these medias, we may be able to get our princess to notice us.”

The only thing in that list Taiki provided that Seiya could recognize was the radio. Seiya had heard Earth music coming out of radios on her nightly searches through the city. She’d only been on Earth a week, but through the radio she’d heard so many different types of songs. Songs that were slow and romantic or speedy and heart-racing. Music on Earth was really interesting. And Taiki was right, it certainly was popular. 

“That sounds stupid.” Yaten spat out. 

The glare Taiki gave her was vicious. “Why don’t you say something constructive instead of acting like a child? Why is it ‘stupid’?” 

“Because our princess is probably alone and scared! She’s probably hiding out there….someplace nasty and smelly, just waiting for us to come save her! She’s not looking at any of this dumb Earth media!”

“You don’t know that! Maybe she is!” Taiki pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. “If we can somehow get a message on one of Earth’s media platforms, we’ll be widening our reach. It may help us find her!” 

“Or,” Yaten bitterly countered. “We could just waste our fucking time, acommplishing nothing, and never find her before Gala-” Yaten’s voice caught in her throat. “-before she gets here.”

“We won’t know until we try!” Slamming her fist on the table, Taiki stood up. She looked unhinged and exhausted - physically and mentally. Seiya hadn’t seen Taiki this upset since they fled Kinmoku.

“We shouldn’t-!” 

“Will the two of you shut up?” Seiya barked. Her two teammates quieted, looking at Seiya with open expressions. “Now is not the time to be arguing. Let’s sleep on this for now. We’re all too tired to think clearly.” Seiya scooted over on the bed, getting closer to Yaten and making room. “Come on, Taiki. Let’s sleep for now, okay?”  

Taiki stared at the bed longingly for a moment before turning her head away. “I need - I need fresh air.” She shuffled to the door, opening it and shutting it behind her quickly. Fuck. This wasn’t good. Not at all. The always-composed Taiki was breaking down. Seiya had to stop this before it sent their team into ruin.

“Yaten, get some sleep.” Seiya tried to keep her annoyance out of her voice as she pushed herself out of bed. “And when you wake up - try to be less of a bitch, okay?” A curt grumble of agreement was all Seiya got before Yaten pulled the covers over her head. That was good enough for Seiya. She quickly walked out the door and outside. Luckily, Taiki hadn’t gone far, she was leaning against the brick wall of the motel, looking up at the midday sky apathetically. Seiya walked over to Taiki, leaning on the wall next to her. “Whatcha thinking about, Taiki?”

“About how much alcohol it would take to make me feel better.”

“Taiki…” Seiya turned her head to look at her friend. “Come on, stop playing. A goodie-two-shoes like you drinking? Besides, you’re only fourteen - and you look it too - no one is gonna let you buy anything.” Taiki didn’t seem amused. “Why don’t you go write something? You can even read it to me if you want. I won’t laugh, I promise. Well, unless you write a love poem - I know how mushy you used to make those things.” The teasing that would usually elicit some response from Taiki didn’t have any effect. Taiki kept staring blankly at the sky.

“I don’t write poetry anymore.”

Seiya frowned, leaning in close to Taiki and peering at her face. “What do you mean? You can’t just quit! You...you love poetry! Reading it, writing it...everything!” 

“Nothing I write has any beauty to it anymore.” Looking down from the sky, Taiki pressed her palms to her eyes. “We’ve been to so many gorgeous planets, and yet when I try to write about them, the only thing I can produce is depressing lines about how much I miss Kinmoku.” Taiki swallowed thickly. “About how much I miss Kakyuu.”

“Taiki. Taiki, come here.” Seiya pulled the taller girl into a hug. “I miss her too. But we’ll find her soon, I know it. I smell her, Taiki. I smell her olive perfume. She’ll come back to us soon, and then we’ll all get the hell out of the galaxy. Far away from Galaxia.” After a few tense moments, Taiki hugged Seiya back, burying her head in Seiya’s shoulder. 

“How are you always so optimistic?” Taiki sniffled. 

Seiya patted her on the back. “Cuz I’m just great like that.” That got a small chuckle out of Taiki. Seiya weakly smiled at that as she continued to hold Taiki close. “Why don’t you go get some sleep, Taiki? You need it.” 

“Okay.” Taiki pulled away and wiped some wetness from her eyes. “What about you?”

“I think I’m going to walk around a bit, I feel restless.” 

“Alright. Come back soon. You need rest soon.” With that, Taiki walked back to their motel room. Seiya watched her go until the door thudded shut behind her. Once she was sure Taiki was gone for good, Seiya let out an exhausted sigh as she slumped against the wall. 

Everything was falling apart before Seiya’s eyes. To say that Taiki and Yaten were at their lowest right now was an understatement. Both of them - well, all of them, really - had been extremely and justifiably affected by the destruction of Kinmoku and their missing princess. Like Taiki - she may have always been strict and cordial, but she always saw the beauty in things. Taiki loved poetry more than breathing, and she loved the things that inspired her - nature, flowers, all that frilly stuff - just as much. And now she wasn’t even writing anymore! And Yaten - Yaten has always been a bitch, Seiya will attest to that. She was always so high maintenance - always complaining about sweating during training, constantly obsessing over makeup, generally being uncooperative - but she wasn’t this bad. Her petty antagonism has only gotten worse with each planet they’ve searched, and Seiya guesses it will only get worse the longer they’re on Earth.

Seiya’s feet started walking automatically. She needed to move. She wouldn’t allow herself to just stay there and wallow in her own self pity. They were going to find the princess - Seiya had to believe that. If she lost her hope in that fact, well, she could just wish her life goodbye. That hope was the only thing keeping her in tact. 

Her feet carried her to a park bench. She sat down against the wood and leaned back, letting her head tilt back. The sky was a lovely, light blue. It was full of puffy white clouds and soaring birds. There was a slight breeze, too. Gentle gusts of wind. It was so peaceful. When was the last time Seiya felt so tranquil? Back on Kinmoku, probably, in the gardens with Kakyuu. Seiya and Princess Kakyuu used to have such lovely little lunches together. Seiya missed them so much. It was an odd thought, really, for Seiya to realize she probably had her last ever peaceful lunch in the Kinmokuian palace gardens with Kakyuu without ever realizing it. 

“Kakyuu…” Seiya breathed out her name in memory. Although, her voice was a lot raspier than she would’ve imagined. And there was a strange quiver to it when she spoke. Her hands rose from where they rested by her sides to pat her face and she realized she was crying. 

Crying isn’t something Seiya usually does but these circumstances aren’t really normal, are they? 

Fat tears are rolling down her cheeks, but there’s nothing she can do about it. She wipes them up with the palm of her hand, though she isn’t making a dent. There’s too many tears to wipe them away completely. Luckily, though, it seems not many inhabitants of Earth care about other people. Seiya’s pretty sure she’s noticed at least five people walking by and none of them have stopped. In fact, it seemed like they started walking faster and pointedly keeping their eyes away. At least they won’t ask her what’s wrong. That’s a silver lining, because Seiya wouldn’t know what to say. How do you tell some civilian - unaware of everything outside their solar system - that there’s some maniac space dictator conquering planets and she killed practically everyone you love? How do you explain that your princess - your reason for living - is nowhere to be found? That you’ve been traveling endlessly for months now, just waiting to find her, but she’s gone. And now, you’re on the last untouched planet in the entire fucking galaxy, and she’s still not here - and Galaxia is getting closer.

How the fuck do you explain that to some well-meaning rando who wants to help the fourteen year old bawling her eyes out in the local park? You can’t. 

“Will you just leave me alone?!” A shout makes Seiya stop feeling sorry for herself and look up. Her red, blotchy eyes catch a glimpse of bright blonde hair and a dull head of black hair. The blonde hair is attached to a small girl. She’s got the vibrant blonde tied into two buns on the top of her head and she looks really mad. She’s yelling at the guy in front of her, who’s a tall guy in an ugly green jacket. Seiya wipes her eyes and looks closer at the screaming couple - oh wait, she hopes they’re not a couple. The girl looks her age and the guy looks way older. Like at least eighteen. 

“Look, Bunhead, all I’m saying is you should really start putting more effort into school.” The man holds a piece of crumpled paper up. “I mean look at this! A seventeen percent?! You have to try to get a score this low!” He takes on a more domineering, stern tone as he puts his hands on his hips. “Really, I know going to the arcade is fun and all, but you’ve gotta think about your future! How are you gonna get a job with these grades? How will you support yourself?” 

The girl’s face is red and she snatches the paper from his hand. “First off, my grades are none of your business!-”

“They are if you keep accidentally throwing them in my face.”

“Second!” The girl says louder, clearly annoyed at the interjection. “I don’t need to get a job! I’m gonna be a housewife!” She nods her head firmly. “Yeah! I’m gonna be the best housewife ever.” The man snickers at this. Hiding his laugh and smile behind his hand. This makes the girl even angier. She narrows her eyes and glares at him. “Hey! What’s so funny?”

“I just-” He chuckles to himself again. “I wouldn’t bank on being a housewife, Bunhead. Who’s gonna want to marry you when you act like you do? You’re not responsible. You’re not smart. You can’t walk down the street without tripping every five seconds. You shovel down so much food it’d make a sumo wrestler puke. You can’t do even the most basic of things. Who would want you as a wife?” 

Seiya watches as the anger on the girl’s face slowly turns into sadness. Her lips start to tremble, her eyes water and gloss, and she just looks absolutely miserable. It only takes a few seconds for her to start wailing. Loud cries accompanied by even bigger tears. The man startles at this, looking somewhat guilty. He looks around, as if hoping no one witnessed him bullying a teenager until they cried. When his eyes landed on Seiya, they went as wide as saucers. 

Seiya was up and off her bench before she even knew what she was doing. “Hey Dick head!” Long strides carry her towards the guy as she imitates his nickname for the girl. “What kinda asshole are you? Makin’ a girl cry like that?” Before Seiya can even get close to the guy, he’s turning around and speed walking out of there. Seiya has half a mind to chase after him, but the girl’s sobs remind her that there are bigger issues here. 

“Um, hey?” Once Seiya is next to the girl, she gives this tentative greeting. The girl ignores her though and continues to cry her eyes out. “Hey, don’t cry.” It’s awkward, wrapping her arm around someone she doesn’t know, but Seiya does it anyway. She hugs the girl, giving her a pat on the back. “Come on, why do you care about what that guy thinks? He’s just some Dickhead in a ugly green blazer. If anyone should worry about finding a spouse, it’s that fashion disaster.”

The loud sobs slowly stop. “You think his jacket’s ugly too?” A sniffle follows this statement. 

“Ugliest shade of green I’ve ever seen.” By the stars, Seiya feels like Yaten - talking about fashion like this. “Reminds me of puke.”

The girl giggled, like actually giggled. “I think so too.” Seiya feels the girl’s arms wrap around her, returning the hug Seiya is giving her. “Thanks for coming over here. Mamoru’s so mean, he always loves to bully me. I’m glad you got rid of him.” 

“I’m glad I got rid of him too.” Seiya nodded. “I hate to see cute girls cry.” She feels the girl pull away and suddenly Seiya is cursing herself. They’ve only been here for a week, but it’s become clear to the Starlights that Earth isn’t as accepting of girls liking other girls as they are on Kinmoku. But that worry is quickly dissipated when she sees the other girl beaming at her. The girl’s eyes are still red and her cheeks are still damp, but she’s smiling now.

“You think I’m cute?” 

“Oh, yeah, totally. Really cute.” Seiya nods, a bit wary of the situation. 

“Oh thank you! I think you’re really cute…? The girl trails off, now realizing she never got Seiya’s name. 

“Seiya.” Now feeling comfortable, Seiya gives a half-hearted smile. “And you are?”

“Usagi! Usagi Tsukino! I’m 14, I’m a Cancer, and I have blood type O!” Seiya isn’t sure what those last two things are - she’s never heard of a Cancer before nor does she know what O means for blood type (does this girl have different colored blood?) - but she doesn’t have much of a chance to ask any questions, because Usagi is streaming out words. “Oh! Hey, why are your eyes all puffy? Were you crying?”

“Oh, um….yeah.” Seiya can’t think of a convincing lie fast enough, so she just nods slowly. It makes her feel uncool, admitting she was crying to some cutie. 

“That’s awful!” Usagi takes Seiya by the hand. “Here! Since you helped me, I’ll help you! Let’s go get ice cream together! That always cheers me up!” Ice cream? It must be some Earth thing. Something good, by the sounds of what Usagi is saying. 

“Sure. I could go for some ice cream.” Seiya is trying her best to sound casual. And not like she has no idea what ice cream even is. 

“Great! Come on, follow me!” 

Before Seiya can even respond, Usagi is tugging her along. In some ways, this girl is a bit like Kakyuu. A lot louder and more childish than Kakyuu, but still. She radiates the same loving warmth. And she cares about others deeply - at least deeply enough to take some stranger out to ice cream. And the way she was able to bounce back from her sadness so quickly - Seiya can’t help but admire it. Before Galaxia attacked, Seiya could do roughly the same thing. But after Kinmoku’s destruction and endless, fruitless searching, Seiya’s been struggling to even keep a fake smile up. 

They enter some diner called ‘Crown’ where Usagi drags Seiya over to a booth. Seiya tries not to let her astonishment show as she looks at the menu. There were so many interesting Earth foods! It was like nothing she had ever seen on Kinmoku before. Usagi had to show her where the ice cream was - apparently it’s some dessert? When the waitress came over, Seiya ordered a plain chocolate while Usagi ordered some monstrous order. She made like ten add-ons! When the waitress left, Usagi turned to Seiya, drumming her fingers on her arm. 

“So, what were you crying about?”

Seiya jolted in her chair. “Huh?”

“At the park, before you helped me, what were you crying about?” Usagi looked serious, staring at her from her side of the booth. “My mom always tells me it’s good to talk about your feelings, so you should tell me why you were crying! It will make you feel better.” Oddly enough, Seiya did feel like gushing her scared heart out to this radiantly warm girl would make her feel better. There was something about her that made Seiya feel calm. 

“Well…” Seiya trailed off, trying to think of ways to explain her situation in a way that wouldn’t freak the girl out. “My friends and I, we lost our home. It’s gone. We can never go back.” She nervously taps her hand on her thigh. The memories of Galaxia’s invasion flooding through her head. “And, we lost an important friend. A woman that means so much to us. We’ve been trying to find her for so long now, but we just can’t seem to find her. And we’re worried she’s in danger.” She wants to keep ranting, but she knows she can’t reveal too much. “It’s just so frustrating. I just want to find her already and keep her safe. She means everything to me.”

“That sounds awful!” Usagi exclaims after a pause. She looks genuinely worried and conflicted for Seiya, resting her palm on her cheek. “I hope you find her soon. Your friend. I hope she’s safe, too.” 

Seiya gives her a weak smile. “I hope so too.” 

“But, at least you have your friends.” Usagi adds on. “To help you look and support you. As long as you work together, I’m sure you can find her.” 

“Let’s hope.” Even with this girl’s positivity, Seiya can’t help but say this doubtfully. Taiki and Yaten are breaking down more and more everyday. Their strength and mental fortitude are crumbling before Seiya’s very eyes. She’s scared one day, she might be alone on this search.

Interrupting their sad conversation is the waitress coming back with their orders. Usagi’s serious persona seems to leave her immediately as she digs into her ice cream. Seiya can’t help but laugh at this. When her giggles finally go away, Seiya eats her own ice cream. She has to take a moment to marvel at how sweet and good it tastes. She then finishes the bowl in record time. Usagi finishes only a few minutes after her - despite having nearly three times the ice cream. 

“Y’know-” Seiya’s attention is pulled away from relishing in the aftertaste of her ice cream to look at Usagi. “-I can help you look for your friend! Just tell me what she looks like!” 

“You…” Seiya stares at the girl in awe. “You’d do that for me?”

“Sure! Why not? We’re friends, right?” Usagi really does radiate love. Seiya hasn’t felt this fuzzy inside since she was last with Kakyuu.

“Friends? You and me?” This girl was so trusting and kind. Offering out a hand of friendship like this so easily. To someone who was still effectively a stranger. 

“Yeah, of course!” Usagi sounded almost offended by Seiya’s question. “Why wouldn’t we be?”

For the first time in a while, Seiya smiles widely and carefree. She lets out a hardy laugh, tilting her head back and holding her stomach. Why wouldn’t we be ? This girl’s amazing! Seiya’s shocked that someone like her still exists in the galaxy. Someone so open and loving. 

“That’s a good point.” Seiya replied once she stopped laughing. “So, I guess we’re friends now, Usagi.”

“Yeah!” Usagi beams and nods. “So, tell me about your friend, the one you’re looking for.”

“Well, she’s a bit shorter than me, probably around your height. She’s got red hair that’s really long, but she keeps some of it up and loops it in her hair. And she um…” Seiya taps her chin. “She’s got a real warm, welcoming vibe, you know? And she acts really regal.”

“Regal? What’s that mean?” Seiya gives Usagi a disbelieving look. That look causes Usagi to crinkle her nose in offense. “What? Don’t give me that look! It’s an honest question!”

Seiya just shook her head, amused. “It means like royalty, like a princess.” Usagi’s eyes lit up at that. She leaned forward, fingers drumming against the table. 

“So - she’s - your friend is like a princess?” What was Usagi going on about? At the mention of a princess she got all weird. Seiya raised her brow, examining Usagi with a critical eye. 

“Um, yeah, you could say she’s like a princess.” Usagi seemed really excited by this knowledge, opening her mouth to say something before she was cut off. A loud meow was heard from under their table and Seiya felt fur brush against her leg. She jolted in her seat in shock, looking down. 

“Oh, Luna!” 

A black...thing stared up at Seiya. It was some sort of Earth creature with entirely black fur except for a crescent moon mark on its forehead. It jumped up into Usagi’s set, pawing at the girl’s shirt.

“I’m sorry she scared you.” Usagi rambled on as she petted the animal. “Luna’s my cat.”

“I see.” Seiya nodded, staring at this cat creature with wary eyes. Luna - the cat - was meowing constantly and continuously pawing at Usagi.

“I’m sorry, I think she wants me to take her home.” Usagi stood, holding the cat to her chest. 

“It’s alright. Thanks for today. I really appreciate it.”

“It was no problem!” Usagi flashes her another bright smile. “I’ll see you around!” Still bursting with energy, Usagi skips for the door, holding Luna tightly to her chest. Seiya watches her go. Usagi has to be the brightest thing Seiya’s seen in the galaxy. Maybe with someone like her around, supporting Seiya, things will be different. 

Maybe things will work out after all.

Chapter Text

“All my old diaries are full of thoughts of you, and now I fill my diaries of memories of the past. I want to see you again. Even if it's just one more time. So I can tell you how I really feel, deep inside my heart.”

Usagi sighs dreamily, hugging her pillow tighter to her chest. Love letters were so romantic! They were like something out of a shoujo manga! The boys in those things always wrote such amazing letters! Maybe one day a boy will write one for her. Like Tuxedo Mask! Or maybe Motoki! Usagi squealed to herself, cheeks flush. Oh, that’d be amazing!

“That letter comes from Haruna the Dreamer, who lives in Juuban.”

“Haruna?” Usagi balks, being broken from her fantasies of hand-crafted love letters. “That’s the name of my teacher! No way she wrote in! She’s too old for this stuff!” It was hard to imagine an adult being interested in something like love letters. Didn’t she have taxes or adult stuff like that to worry about? Leave the romance to the teens! Usagi paused, biting her lip. Maybe she should write a love letter. 

“This program is currently accepting love letter submissions from listeners. If your letter is chosen, you’ll receive a flower broach. A magical flower that will bring you love.”

“That’s so cool!” Usagi whined and laid down fully on her bed. In a child-like fit, she kicked her legs. “God! I wish I could get that broach!” Maybe then Motoki or Tuxedo Mask would finally make their move on her - because it was soooo obvious they already liked her (who wouldn’t like her!?) but they were just too nervous to approach her. Usagi was getting tired of waiting though. And she couldn’t make the first move, that’s the boy's job! 

“This is your host J-Datio signing off. See you tomorrow on another installment of Midnight Zero.”

The soft noise of cat paws on wood started to trail into the room, but it didn’t interrupt Usagi’s train of thought. Letting out a sigh of disappointment, Luna approached Usagi’s bed before hopping on. Usagi still didn’t acknowledge her, so Luna hopped on her chest.

“Ow!” Usgai said - not really in pain, just surprised at the sudden weight.

“Aren’t you up a little late, Usagi?” It wasn’t really a question. Luna was doing that annoying thing adults do where they ask a question they already know the answer to, which in Usagi’s case, was usually used to make a point or make her look stupid. 

With a pout, Usagi replies. “Sure, I guess - but it was for a good reason!” 

“Usagi.” Luna frowns as well as a cat can. Her tone is heavily scolding, it reminds Usagi of the tone Ikuko used not one day before when Usagi brought home that seventeen percent test. “Listening to some silly late night radio show isn’t a good reason.” 

“Why not?” Usagi sat up, making Luna fall off her chest and onto the mattress of the bed. “Romance is really important for young girls! It helps us get through life! Denying me that is...is basically torture!”

Luna looked unamused. “Huh uh. Sure.” She said that flatly before gaining her typical scolding tone again. “You know what’s even more important? Your mission.” Luna swished her tail behind her. “You really need to find that Seiya girl again. From what she was saying, she may have a lead on our princess.”

Seiya. Usagi had met that girl yesterday at the park when she saved her from that big old jerk. When Seiya first came over, Usagi hadn’t even realized she was a woman! The baggy shirt Seiya wore hid her breasts and the way her hair was pulled back made it seemed like she had it in a boy’s cut. Usagi quickly realized her mistake though when Seiya spoke - Seiya had this melodic yet strong voice that was clearly feminie. And she was so pretty too up close! Her features were all soft and her eyes sparkled a dark blue. Far too pretty to be a boy, Usagi was sure of that. 

When they had gone to get ice cream, though, Seiya had said something that got both Usagi and Luna’s attention. Her friend was like a princess! It was a small lead, but it was the only thing they had. Luna thinks Seiya might be a fellow Guardian too, if she knows about the princess. That’s got Usagi really excited. Seiya was really fun to hang out with - and she seemed to know what she was doing - so it’d be fun to be Guardians with her! 

“Yeah, yeah. I’m sure I’ll find her again soon.” Usagi waved Luna off before yawning. “Anyways, I’m gonna go to bed Luna. G’night.” After shooing Luna off her bed, Usagi curled under the covers. She closed her eyes and nuzzled into her pillow. It only took a few seconds for some drool to dribble down from her lip.

That night Usagi dreamed of writing a love letter - to whom she wasn't sure, she woke up before she could write the person it was addressed to. 

The streets of Juuban were absolutely packed during the day. People were bustling right by Seiya, bumping into her shoulder and pushing her out of the way. All of them had a clear destination in mind, unlike Seiya. She had been asked by the other two to go get dinner for them all but she had no idea what to get them. There were so many options during the day! And all the people were disorienting Seiya. Usually, she only came to the city during the night while looking for Kakyuu. The streets were empty at night and usually there were only a few places open for food. It was simple at night. The day was overwhelming. 

“Hey asshole! Don’t stand in the middle of the sidewalk!” 

That rude greeting was all the warning Seiya got before she was rudely shoved off to the side. She stumbled off her intended path, ending up in the beginnings of an alleyway. Turning around quickly, she looked for the person who shoved her, but they had already disappeared into the crowd. 

“Fucking asshole…” Seiya grumbled and looked down the alleyway. It led to another street which looked far less busy than the one she was currently on. Deciding to bail on that street, Seiya quickly made her way down the alleyway. Once she was more than halfway through the alleyway, she could see a big building with lots of bright colors and lights. 

‘GAME CENTER: CROWN’

Game Center? Seiya had never heard of a game center before. Did it house all of Earth’s various games? That’d be kinda cool if it did. Seiya picked up her pace, exiting the alleyway and entering the new street. It was significantly less busy than the other street. In fact, there was barely anyone on it. Just an eldery couple, a man in a hideous green turtleneck, and two girls in matching uniforms. One of whom had bright blonde buns. 

“Usagi?” Seiya stopped short and looked at the one girl. Yeah, it was definitely Usagi. She was wearing a school uniform (which looked uncomfortably close to a Guardian uniform) that had a white top and blue skirt. Her hair was in the same buns as yesterday. They bounced happily as Usagi animatedly talked to the girl next to her. That girl had short, wavy red hair. They were walking towards the Crown place and closer to the man in the gross turtle neck. Wait. A gross turtle neck? Seiya concentrated on the man walking towards him. He was tall and had black hair. An ugly pair of shades were only his face. He was definitely the guy that made Usagi cry yesterday. And right now, they were heading straight for each other. It was a collision course. Seiya rushed to cross the street while Usagi and the other guy literally collided into each other. 

“Omigosh!” Usagi quickly started bowing to the telephone pole next to the man she bumped into. “I’m so, so sorry for running into you!”

The man let out a sharp, nasty laugh. “Wow, aren’t you polite, apologizing to a telephone pole?” At the realization of who she ran into, Usagi looked up from her bow with an annoyed look on her face. “I know walking and talking at the same time is hard for you, but come on Bunhead-.”

“Hey Dickhead!” Seiya quickly shouted and intervened, bringing everyone’s attention to her as she jogged the remaining distance over to the group. The man - Dickhead - saw her and got visibly nervous. “Is it a hobby of yours to harass younger girls?” Usagi snorted.

“She’s the one that ran into me!” He protested. 

“Doesn’t mean you gotta be rude with all that-” Seiya lowered her voice to a mockingly affected masucline tone “-‘I know walking and talking at the same time is hard for you’ blah blah blah.” 

“Well Bunhead’s a klutz! Anyone can see that!” 

“So? Does that mean she deserved to be harassed by some creepy old dude?”

The expression on the man’s face became despair. “Old? I’m only eighteen…”  

“Eighteen means adult!” Usagi cut in before Seiya could respond. “How does it feel like being an adult who constantly picks on cute little middle schoolers like me?” 

The man’s face was red now. “Stop...you’re making me sound like a creep….” Self conscious and embarrassed, the man quickly stepped around them and speed walked down the street and around the corner. Seiya let out a laugh as she watched him go. Serves him right. 

“Wow, Usagi.” Usagi’s red headed friend - who had been silent throughout the whole encounter - finally spoke. She had watched the guy leave with a dreamy sort of look on her face. Her voice came out swoon-y. “You know that guy? He’s really handsome.” 

Seiya couldn’t help but give the red head a judging look. Really? That guy was handsome? And besides, even if he was conveniently attractive, did this girl not just watch him be an asshole to her friend? Earth girls were weird. 

Usagi gave her friend a weird look too. “He’s not! He’s mean and a jerk and he wears ugly, stupid turtlenecks. Right, Seiya?” Suddenly Usagi turned to Seiya, awaiting a response. 

“Yeah, totally.”

“See Naru? That jerk is not handsome.” Usagi nodded her head, confirming her own beliefs. She then looked between Seiya and Naru - the red head. “Oh, let me introduce you two! Seiya, this is my best friend Naru! Naru, this is Seiya - I met her yesterday at the park!”

Naru gave Seiya a small wave and smile. “Hi Seiya, nice to meet you.”

“Yeah, nice to meet you too.” Seiya nodded back. “So what are you two doing?”

“Oh, just walking home.” Usagi replied. 

“We need to get home fast so we can write some love letters!” Naru quickly added in. Love letters? Seiya blinked owlishly and looked between the two beaming girls. What the hell was a love letter? The concept of a letter was familiar to Seiya, but she had never heard of a love letter. Clearly, though, it was a common concept on Earth. 

“Oh...right.” Seiya nodded her head slowly. She had to learn what these things were before she made a fool out of herself. “For, um, what?” Hopefully that was an appropriate question to ask about love letters. 

“For this new radio show called Midnight Zero!” Usagi quickly explained. “Listeners submit love letters and they read them outloud on air! The host has such a dreamy voice, too! It’s so romantic!” Both girls sighed happily at the thought. Seiya held in a groan. That still didn’t explain what love letters are - except that they’re meant to be read aloud? But - this could be helpful - the letters are read on the radio? Maybe Seiya could use this to get a message out like Taiki was talking about.

“That sounds really cool.” Seiya nodded her head. “So, is that the only radio show like that or?” 

Naru, Usagi’s red headed friend, shook her head. “Nope!” Reaching into her school bag, Naru pulled out a newspaper. She stepped up to Seiya’s side, flipping through the newspaper before stopping on a specific page. The title at the top said RADIO GUIDE and below that were numerous columns full of different stations and their special programs. A few programs had been underlined in glitter pen. “This one is my favorite - the host is a famous musician who turns love poems into songs.”

“Oh wow!” Usagi gasped and joined Seiya and Naru, peeking over Seiya’s shoulder. “I never heard of that program! That sounds so cool!” Usagi took over the conversation from there. As the girls giggled and talked about radio shows, Seiya tried to take it all in. Trying to remember each and every detail they mentioned. There’s a talk show where the hosts prank called people. A show where the host interviews people who were cheated on. Apparently there was even a radio show dedicated to reviewing dessert shops in the city - which Usagi was very excited to hear. 

Seiya learned a lot about the radio during this talk. She learned that when there wasn’t a specific program running, usually stations just played songs or advertisements. Then Seiya learned what advertisements even were. She also learned that the really popular stuff usually played after work, because that’s when everyone was home in front of their radio. Also Seiya learned that in the mornings and afternoons when people were driving was another popular time for radio, but music was mostly played during those times. 

“Thanks for that, Naru.” Once Naru and Usagi had finished their conversation, Seiya cut in. “I’ll have to check a few of these out.” She used the same term Usagi had used a few times through the exchange - attempting to seem like a normal girl. “But, um, could I borrow that schedule of yours? So I can remember what’s on what station?”

“Why don’t you just go buy one?” Naru gestured behind Seiya, making the girl turn. There were these tall, colorful rectangular boxes. Inside them were stacks of newspapers. “I usually get the Juuban Journal - it has all the local stations in it. Only a hundred yen too.” 

“Oh thanks.” Seiya nodded and turned back to the girls. “Anyways, have a nice night, girls. Get home safely.” 

“You too Seiya!” As the two girls continued to walk, Usagi chipperly said goodbye. “Have a nice night!” Seiya waved until the two girls had rounded the corner at the end of the street. Then she went over to the newspaper box and bought a copy of the Juuban Journal. Taiki’s hunch about using the radio as a means to find the princess seemed really appealing to Seiya - but they had to convince Yaten that it was a good idea too. It looked like Seiya was going to have to do some more research until she could openly back Taiki. 

Oh - and she had to go get them dinner too. Seiya almost forgot about that. Tucking the newspaper under her arm, Seiya continued on her journey to get the Starlights food. 

“Usagi?” Luna sounded surprised as she walked in the room. In all fairness, she had a right to be surprised. Usagi was hunched over her desk, furiously writing on a piece of paper. This was unheard of. Was Usagi finally taking her studies seriously?

“Yeah?” Usagi said in between sentences, not turning her head away from her work. 

“What are you working on?” Luna hopped up on the table to examine her work. With how furiously Usagi was writing - it must be an essay or something of the like. Luna looked down expectantly, only to be disappointed when she saw the text. “Usagi...are you writing a love letter?” 

“Of course! For Midnight Zero!” Was her affirmative response. “Although…” Usagi leaned back and sighed in annoyance. “I don’t really know how to write one.” 

Luna just let out a tired, exasperated sigh. “Did you do anything responsible today?”
“Responsible?”
“For school or for your mission?”

Usagi hummed and pressed a finger to her chin in thought. “Well…After school Naru and I walked home - we bumped into Seiya - and then as soon as I got home I started writing love letters…. But I did go to school! That’s responsible, right? And, I wasn’t late because Miss Haruna was late! So I was, like, super responsible today.” It was more like Usagi did the bare minimum, Luna thought bitterly to herself. 

“Wait.” Luna flicked her tail. “You ran into Seiya again? Did you try to talk to her?”

“Oh yeah, we talked about Midnight Zero.” Usagi nodded.

“No!” Luna slumped on the desk. How was it that her ward was so clueless? “Remember what we talked about last night? About how Seiya might have a lead on our princess? Did you find out anything else about that?”

Usagi blinked slowly. “Oh, I forgot about that.” She giggled. “Sorry Luna! I’ll do that next time!”

Luna was sure Usagi would be the death of her.

After talking with Usagi and Naru, Seiya decided her best course of action to explore the possibilities of radio was to go tour the radio station. Which did not go well. Earlier that day, Seiya tried to just walk in, but the guard at the front stopped her. He told her that only ‘approved personnel’ could be in the radio station. What the hell that meant. So, her plan of just walking in and requesting a tour was out of the question. Luckily for Seiya, though, she had another way to get in. Breaking and entering. Which would’ve been extremely difficult - considering the high, smooth wall surrounding the building - if Seiya weren’t a Guardian. 

So Seiya waited until night fell. There was no way in hell she’d use her powers in broad daylight - someone would see her! (The last thing the Starlights needed right now was government attention.) Then she transformed into Sailor Star Fighter. And as Fighter, leaping over the wall was as easy as breathing. Once over, Fighter de-transformed. 

“There we go.” Seiya then made her way through a side entrance, completely undetected. “Now, time to explore this place.” Her main goal was to find the host of Midnight Zero. According to Usagi and Naru, that show was booming, so Seiya hoped she could speak to the host and see if she could find a way to use their show to get a message out. It was a long shot, but it couldn’t hurt to try. The odd thing, though, is that Midnight Zero wasn’t on the newspaper’s radio guide at all - so she had no clue where she was going. 

Since it was nighttime, not many people were walking around, so Seiya was free to wander around the station for a while. She stopped at all the different rooms, peering into the recording studios and offices. The recording rooms were super cool. There were so many flashing lights and fancy looking pieces of technology. The offices looked kinda boring, though. Just full of paperwork and fake plants.

Seiya was starting to get bored, though. Looking at all the stuff was cool, but she wasn’t really learning anything. And she wasn’t getting close to finding the host of Midnight Zero. It was at this point of getting ready to call it quits when she heard someone rushing down the hallway. So she quickly ducked into a hallway, pressing her back against the wall and craning her neck to catch a glimpse of the person coming. 

A woman wearing a long pink blouse and dark pink skirt with short blonde hair came rushing past Seiya. Her heels clacked loudly against the floor as her breaths came out in small pants. She stopped a few meters past the hallway Seiya was in, meaning her back was to Seiya. 

“Ugh!” The woman stomped her foot in a childish manner. “Where is this stupid studio! I’ve been running around for - like - forever!” Her voice became a whine at the end. It was oddly familiar for some reason. Seiya felt as though she had met this woman before, even though she’s sure she’s never seen anyone who looks like her. The woman’s looks weren’t familiar at all, but her mannerisms. The way she spoke, that childlike whine, paired with a familiar warm aura.

“Usagi?!”

The woman turned around before Seiya could even scold herself for saying that outloud. Seiya pressed herself against the wall, as if that would make her magically disappear. The woman looked at her in surprise, her eyes were as wide as saucers. A tense silence grew between them as both of them took the other in. 

The woman recovered quickly, waving Seiya off with a tense laugh. “Oh, don’t be silly. I’m not some girl named Usagi. Although, I’m sure she’s cute and amazing and everything. But, sadly, I’m not her. Not at all. Nope.” Well, that was proof enough. She even spoke like Usagi! “Come on, I’m not Usagi!” The woman said in annoyance. “Do you really think I’m a liar, Seiya?” Seiya couldn’t help but snort to herself, which only made the woman frown. “What’s so funny?”

“I never told you my name.” Seiya giggled to herself. “So the only way you could know it is if you were Usagi.” 

The woman - Usagi - let out a shrill whine of defeat. “Okay, fine! You caught me. I’m Usagi.”

“Yeah, I figured.” Seiya looked Usagi up and down. “So, how’d you do all this? I barely recognized you.” 

“Oh, um -” Gesturing to her hair, Usagi quickly said. “This is a wig and I stole the clothes from my mom.”

“Gotcha.” Seiya nodded her head before a thought hit her. “Why are you doing this, anyways?”

“Because, well, I need to talk to the host of Midnight Zero!” Usagi declared with an affirmative nod. “His program needs to stop! Reading love letters out loud on the radio - when they should only be given to the writer’s sweetheart is a crime! It’s ruining romance!” After her spiel, Usagi gave Seiya a questioning look. “By the way, what are you doing here?”

“Oh, well -” This was a bit awkward. “-I was actually coming to talk to the host of Midnight Zero too. I wanted to see if I could use his station to get a message out. To my friend, the one I’m looking for.” 

Usagi let out a drawl out “Ohhhhhhh.” She paused, tapping her chin. “Well, I’m sorry Seiya, but after tonight, there'll be no more Midnight Zero! So you’ll have to find a different show.” Usagi shrugged. “But anyways, it’s probably a good thing. If you had written a love letter to your friend as a message  it would've been weird, since you’re both girls.” 

Still unsure of what a love letter even was, Seiya just nodded her head in agreement. “Oh, um, good point. I hadn’t thought of that.” 

“Anyways, I gotta get going, Seiya! Gotta find J-Datio! I’ll see you later!” WIth that, Usagi turned around and started jogging down the hallway. Seiya waved half-heartedly to Usagi’s back, watching her disappear as she turned a corner. Once she was sure Usagi was gone, she let out a groan and leaned against the wall, smacking her hands against her face. 

So, according to Usagi, Midnight Zero was not a viable option for Seiya. Either Midnight Zero was about to stop running or it would be awkward to read a love letter written by a girl for a girl. Now that Seiya was thinking about it - considering what Usagi said about romance, Seiya figured a love letter must be something like a love poem or song. Written with great emotion for only one person. And factoring in how people on Earth feel about girls liking girls, no wonder Usagi said they wouldn’t read the love letter Seiya would write. 

Usagi had recommended that Seiya try another radio show to get a message out, but was that even an option? What if there were more unspoken rules for different radio shows? What if they went off the air? The Starlights couldn’t risk their message being reliant on other people. If they were going to use this as a way to find Kakyuu, they needed consistency in their message. 

Fuck, her head was hurting now. How did Taiki manage to think so often without her brain hurting like this? Seiya trudged her way into one of the radio station’s offices, plopping down in the stiff office chair. She dropped her head on the desk as she let out a long sigh. Maybe Yaten was right. Maybe this ‘using human media to contact the princess’ was just a bad idea. Seiya’s hands came up and pressed on her skull, as if the pressure would force the frustration and disappointment out of her head. When Seiya let her hands drop besides her head on the desk, her right hand knocked into a pile of papers. 

“Hm?” Seiya lifted her head so her chin was resting on the desk. The pile of papers her hand nudged had fallen askew, so she adjusted them the best she could with one hand. On the top of the paper was a bold, colorful title: “Want to Become an Idol?”

“Idol?” Curious, Seiya sat all the way up, grabbing a paper from the stack. It seemed like the paper was a flyer of some sort. “What the hell is an idol?” Her eyes scanned over the paper as she read, muttering out parts to herself. “Come to audition with a self-made song or cover ready… Show us your style… If chosen, our company will help you make your debut.” Seiya’s eyes narrowed at the last part. “With our excellent resources, you’ll be on billboards nationwide. TV, radio, magazine, newspapers….you’ll have it all.” 

Whatever this idol thing was, it sounded promising. Seiya looked at the rest of the desk, but the stack of papers was the only thing on it. She started to open drawers, searching through them for more information on this ‘idol’ thing. After checking each drawer, she stood up, ready to search the entire office, but a loud crash and bang down the hallway stopped her short. 

“The hell?” That didn’t sound good. It sounded like a fight. “Usagi!” As she remembered Usagi, Seiya shoved the flyer in one of her pockets before taking off down the hallway. That girl was so small and defenseless. Whatever kind of fight was going on down there, Seiya had to help Usagi get out of it. 

She turned the corner only to stop short in her tracks. A tightness entered her chest, so suffocating Seiya felt as though she could barely breathe. There was a monster here. Seiya could feel it. Has Galaxia gotten here already? If Seiya moved any further, would a phage be standing in front of her? Another innocent person Galaxia corrupted? Another innocent person Seiya must kill? Seiya clenched her fist, a tremble running through her entire body. A feminie shout came from further down the office halls, snapping Seiya out of her trance. 

“Usagi!” Seiya burst off, sprinting down the hallway. Maybe she would have to take another life, but it would be worth it if she could save one. Seiya was so tired of running and leaving people to die. Like she did on Kinmoku. Like she did on every other planet in her search. She was going to save Usagi. She had too. 

Her feet carried her down the hallway as quickly as possible towards the noise. Up ahead, she saw a shattered window and glass spread out over the floor. The presence of a monster was strong here. Seiya paused by the broken window, peering into the recording studio. On the floor were two unconscious employees. And when she looked up, Seiya noticed a gaping hole in the ceiling. Sounds came drifting down from above - the sounds of fighting. This was bad. Like, people were probably gonna die, bad. 

“Fighter Star Power, Make Up!” 

A flash of light overtook Seiya as she transformed into Fighter. Once the transformation was complete, Fighter lept upwards and onto the roof of the radio station. There was a tall, thick electrical box that Fighter used to hide herself. She could hear yelling - the voice sounding young and girly - and the snarls of a monster. Fighter peeked her head around the corner, assessing the situation, before blinking in surprise. 

Running along the rooftops was a girl. It was hard to make out the details so late at night, but her blonde hair glowed so brilliantly it almost shone silver. And her outfit - it couldn’t be - was mostly white with some hints of pink and blue, and it looked like a Sailor Guardian’s Uniform. But Earth had no Guardians! 

Another blast came from the monster, drawing Fighter’s attention to it. The monster was tall and gnarly looking - green and disgusting. Luckily, though, it bore no resemblance to a phage. Fighter felt a shudder of relief rush through her. 

“Sailor Moon!” A voice cut through the darkness, making Fighter look around. “Fight back, use your Moon Tiara Action!” No matter how hard Fighter looked, she couldn’t find where the voice came from. But this confirmed it, whoever was running out there was a Sailor Guardian. Earth’s Sailor Guardian.

“Gotcha!” Fighter heard Sailor Moon skid to a stop. “Moon Tiara Action!” A rush of light cut through the air, right over top of Fighter’s hiding spot. Fighter watched as it soared right past the monster before turning back around and cutting clean through the monster from behind. Clever! Fighter held in an impressed whistle. She turned back to the Guardian - Sailor Moon - debating on whether to go approach her or not. Maybe this girl could be an ally? Maybe she’s seen Kakyuu? Or maybe she’ll kill Fighter for invading her home.

While Fighter was busy contemplating, a figure stepped out of the darkness. He was tall and had blonde hair. Sailor Moon bristled at the sight of him and the two began talking. Apparently he was the master of this monster - which was called a youma. His name was Jadeite.  Sailor Moon quickly launched another one of her Moon Tiara Action attacks, only for Jadeite to stop it in mid-air. Earth’s Guardian then tried to go in for a physical attack, but Jadeite put up some magical barrier that knocked her down. 

Jadeite started to approach the injured Guardian and Fighter was just about to cut in when a rose came flying out of nowhere. It landed right in front of Jadeite’s foot, imbedding in the concrete. Fighter’s eyes widened in shock, staring at the rose, before watching Jadeite jump away and out of sight. What the hell was that?
Sailor Moon looked shocked as well before brightening. “Oh! This is one of Tuxedo Mask’s roses!” Tuxedo Who?

“Farewell!” Both Sailor Moon and Fighter’s attention was brought to the edge of the rooftop, where a tall man decked in a tuxedo, cape, mask, and top hat stood. “Unit we meet again, Sailor Moon!” And with that, he jumped off the edge of the roof. 

“Oh wow! Tuxedo Mask is so cool!” Sailor Moon squealed as she hugged the rose to her chest. “Bye! See you soon, Tuxedo Mask!” She ran to the edge of the roof. “Next time, you should stay longer! I want to get to know you.” This was pathetic. A Guardian flirting with guys right after a battle? Fighter couldn’t think of a bigger insult to Guardianship. Now that the fight was over, though, Fighter leapt off the roof herself in the opposite direction. Everyone was safe now that the monster was gone, so Fighter wasn’t needed anymore. 

Now it was time to go learn more about this idol business. 

A young girl with bright blonde hair laid across her bed. Also laid across the bed was a popular London fashion magazine, going over all the styles of the current season. The girl peered down at the magazine while painting her fingernails a bright, obviously orange color. Even when her door opened, the girl didn’t look up from her magazine. How else was she supposed to learn which brand of lipstick stays on the longest when kissing? This was important information! 

“Mina?” A white cat with a gold crescent moon on his head jumps onto the bed. 

“Hm? What’s up Artemis?” Minako answers as she finishes yet another nail. 

“I finished my search…” Artemis continues. “The Dark Kingdom has fully relocated their efforts to Tokyo.” Minako frowns, letting out an annoyed groan before fully sitting up. She shakes her hands, trying to dry the nail polish. 

“Man, this sucks. I was just getting used to London too.” Minako let out another sigh. “Man, being a Sailor Guardian is a lot of work. Now I’ve got to pack and everything.” She pauses. “Although, I probably won’t be able to move back until my exams are finished.”

Artemis gave her a stern look. “Are you serious?”

“Trust me, buddy. I’d love to go back to Japan and beat the Dark Kingdom up as soon as possible, but like, you try explaining to my parents that I have to move right now instead of like, in a month, when exams are over.”

Artemis slumped on the floor. “Oh boy. I hope Luna and Sailor Moon can handle themselves alone for a while.” Minako just shrugged in response, going back to her magazine. These makeup tips weren’t going to read themselves. 

Chapter Text

“Idols…?”  Looking down at the flyer Seiya handed her, Taiki couldn’t help but feel a bit apprehensive. When Seiya had come back from their patrols bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, holding a piece of paper in her hands, Taiki thought  she had brought good news. Like a lead on Princess Kakyuu. So she couldn’t help but feel disappointed upon seeing this. 

“Yeah!” Still covered in sweat from her patrol, Seiya grinned. It was an odd sight. Taiki hadn’t seen such an open-mouth, teeth-baring grin from Seiya since Kinmoku. If Taiki’s memory served her correctly, the last time she saw a grin like that is when Seiya won a sword fighting match against one of the palace guards. That had been the day of the attack - that morning before everything went to hell. 

Taiki took a deep breath, trying to force herself to not think of Kinmoku. 

“So, like, idols are this Earth thing where basically you’re royalty. I think.” Seiya scratched her cheek as she continued to talk. “You’re really popular and famous and everyone cares about you. But like, instead of being born into it, you have to earn it by singing songs, appearing on TV, and doing a bunch of other stuff. So this could get our faces and voices out there! If we work hard enough, we could have everyone in Tokyo know our names! The princess would have to recognize us then!” 

“I would have to do some more research into the subject, but I’ll look into it. Could I see that paper you brought back?” With a quick nod, Seiya had shoved the paper into Taiki’s hands.

“Anyways, I’m gonna go shower and then crash, alright?” Seiya stretched as she already started back towards their motel room’s bathroom. Taiki made a noise of acknowledgement, but her attention was on the paper Seiya had handed her. 

Idols. The term was familiar to Taiki, she had seen it a few times while looking through human pieces of media. She never spent much time considering the word, though, since it had no obvious connection to Kakyuu. What Taiki did know was that idols were connected to Earth’s entertainment industry - and apparently, according to Seiya, they were extremely popular. Seiya’s idea might have some merit. It felt nice, actually, that Seiya took Taiki’s original idea to heart and did some looking into the subject. And now, Taiki would do the same for Seiya and look into her idea. 

After sleeping, of course, Taiki was too tired to do anything at the moment. 

“I still can’t believe Seiya saw through the Luna Pen disguise.” 

After coming home from school, Usagi had flopped on her bed. She was half-heartedly glaring at the ceiling. Her legs swung back and forth from where they hung over the side of the bed. A small pout was on her face as she tried to comprehend the events of last night. Everything had gotten so hectic so fast. First she had spent like an hour running around the radio station trying to find the broadcasting room. Then she bumped into Seiya, who recognized her almost instantly. And then, when she went to stop the show, J-Datio’s assistant became a monster! And they fought and she almost got hurt before Tuxedo Mask swooped in. 

Oh, Tuxedo Mask. With his dreamy tuxedo and mask….
“Focus Usagi!” Slapping her hands against her face, Usagi made her daydreams of Tuxedo Mask float away. “Ow!” Usagi had accidentally hit herself too hard, causing her to sniffle. She sat up, hands going to her side. “Focus, focus, focus!” Repeating her mantra as if it would help her to think, Usagi made her way fully to her seat. She began to pace about the room, brows furrowed together in thought. “How did Seiya recognize me? I looked totally different last night…” Usagi continued to pace, thinking as hard as she could. 

It was at that point that Luna walked in. Her small frame fit through the open space between the door and the door jam. When she noticed Usagi pacing about her room with steam practically floating from her ears, Luna paused. 

“Usagi, what are you doing?” 

Not stopping, Usagi continued walking. “Thinking.”

“About what?”

“How Seiya saw through the Luna Pen disguise.”

“She what?!” Luna jumped in front of Usagi, making the blonde quickly stop in her tracks. Once she was sure she had Usagi’s full attention, Luna continued to speak. “She really did?” Usagi nodded. “Wait - why was she at the radio station in the first place?” 

“She said she needed to talk to J-Daito, about getting a message out to her friend.”

Luna sat on the floor. Her cat nose scrunched in concentration. “All this stuff around Seiya seems very suspicious. She’s looking for a princess type figure. She was at the studio last night during the attack. It’s all very...convenient.”

“Maybe she really is another Sailor Guardian!” Usagi cheered. “I bet you she is! We should go awaken her right away! I need all the help I can get!”

“Trust me, Usagi. While I do agree you need all the help you can get, I don’t know if approaching Seiya about this would be the right move.” Luna’s claws dug into the floor. “Something feels off about the whole situation, I need more time to think on it.”

“Well, okay then, Luna.” Usagi shrugged before sitting back down on her bed. “I guess I’ll just have to stick around her then - to really figure out if she’s a Guardian?” That hastily added last section made Luna roll her eyes. It was so obvious Usagi just wanted to hang around Seiya so she could have a new friend. Despite that, Luna did nod her head in approval. They needed to figure out how Seiya fit into everything. Because Luna was worried Seiya may not be an ally - she couldn’t remember anyone that looked like Seiya in the Silver Millennium - so Seiya might be working for the Dark Kingdom.  Luna couldn’t let her guard down.

Taiki felt oddly at home in Earth’s libraries. They were unlike the Kinmokuian equivalent to libraries. They were so tranquill. Books, old and new, lined the shelves that filled up entire walls. The musky, rich smell of books filled the air. Silence hung over the room, only being broken by the occasional moving of the people inhabiting the space. It was Taiki’s haven. A place where she could curl up with a book and lose herself for hours - if she had the time too. But on her search for Kakyuu, Taiki only used the library in a desperate, frantic manner that never allowed her to enjoy it to her fullest capacities.

On Kinmoku, the things most similar to libraries weren’t silent at all. No, they were nosy. Full of scholars and books - Kinmokuian libraries were the home of academic discussion. Books and other library materials weren’t allowed to leave the premises, so scholars wanting to reference or examine the book had to stay there. Which led to the Kinmokuiam libraries becoming a loud but productive drone of learning. Taiki herself had spent a decent portion of her childhood at these places. Eagerly listening to scholars debate symbolism and meanings behind poems and stories. It all seemed so forgien to her now. When was the last time she encountered something like that? When was the last time she had a discussion of true, academic rigor?
At least a year ago was Taiki’s best guess - and in all honesty, that was probably her last real academic debate ever. Once they found Kakyuu, they’d flee the galaxy and hide. There’d be no time for silly debates then either. She’d manage, though, as long as the princess was there. 

“Stop thinking about her.” Chiding herself, Taiki leaned her back on the library wall. Thinking about Kakyuu would only lead to despair. Taiki knew this and yet she kept letting her mind drift to her. It was maddening, really. “Idols. Focus on idols.” That’s what she had come to the library to do. She had searched through the library’s catalog cards only to turn up empty handed. Asking a librarian was out of the question. The question would be too odd, it would draw unwanted attention. So Taiki had been wandering the shelves, looking for any sign of idols. But so far, she had nothing.

Pushing herself off from the wall, Taiki resumed her search. She trudged her way to the next aisle of books, momentarily pausing when she looked at the plaque on the bookcase. ‘POETRY’ it said. A tightness took over Taiki’s throat before she entered the aisle. Two tall shelves were to either side of Taiki. Every few rows a small sign would jut out from the shelves with names like ‘HEIAN PERIOD’, ‘KAMAKURA PERIOD’, ‘MODERN’, and ‘FOREIGN’. Further down the aisle was another patron. A short girl with blue hair. She was wearing a school uniform and had a few books tucked under her arm. 

Taiki ignored her as her eyes were instantly drawn to the rows of books. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to take a small break from searching and read some poetry? The Earth libraries were so relaxing, afterall, it would be a crime to come here so much and not spend a day with a book curled up in one of their sofas. Taiki’s hand reached out for a book before stopping herself. How could she let herself act so selfishly? What kind of pathetic Guardian was she? The princess was out there alone and afraid just waiting for them to come get her, and here Taiki was, pausing in her search to read some poetry. It was shameful. Taiki couldn’t help but feel disgusted with herself. 

Drawing her hand back quickly, Taiki turned and began to rush away, only to knock into the girl who had been standing in the aisle with her. “Oh!” The girl teetered to the side before falling onto her butt. All the various books she had with her were now tumbled out around her. Taiki froze above her. She wanted to apologize and make a hasty exit, but her mind didn’t seem to be cooperating with her. Her throat felt tight and her legs felt stiff. 

Once the girl regained her composure and noticed Taiki was just staring at her on the floor, she gave Taiki a small annoyed look. “You’re not supposed to run in the library.”

“Yes, of course.” Taiki regained her composure. She knelt by the girl’s side, reaching out to grab her books. “My apologies. I just…” Just what, Taiki? Are you going to tell this girl how you had a little hissy fit over poetry because you’re a pathetic Guardian? She wouldn’t understand. Instead of finishing the thought, Taiki just focused on grabbing every book off the ground. Once she was done she noticed the girl had already stood back up, so Taiki stood as well. “Again, I’m sorry for running into you. I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

The girl was quite beautiful, Taiki hadn’t realized that until she was passing the books back to her. Blue hair framed her head in a mature manner, but her soft face still made her look cute and young. Her eyes were the same lovely shade of blue as her hair. She was quite short, though. The top of her head barely reached Taiki’s chin.

“It's alright. Thank you for picking up my books for me.” She paused for a moment, looking towards Taiki’s empty hands. “Could you not find what you were looking for?”

“Oh, erm, I just stopped in this aisle on a whim.” Taiki hadn’t been prepared for the girl asking questions. “I don’t have the time for poetry reading at the moment - but, I wanted to look at what this library had to offer.”

The girl nodded emphatically. “I see. That’s a shame. This library has such a good collection, too.” That peeked Taiki’s interest. 

“Oh, really?” Before she could stop herself, Taiki continued the conversation. “Do you have any recommendations?” The girl seemed to brighten. Her mousy little frame perked up. 

“I do.” She walked further down the aisle and Taiki followed her. Her fingers reached up to stroke the spine of the book. “I love this collection. All of the poems are very beautiful and thought provoking. It’s quite a long read, though.” The girl then gestured to another book. “This is a collection of haikus. Equally as thoughtful as the other, but a much quicker read.” She gave Taiki a smile. “Just something to keep in mind if you want to read poetry while busy.” 

The girl’s smile was warm. A light kind of warm. Like the gentle radiant heat from the sun on an early summer day. It was a kind smile. One that Taiki didn’t feel she deserved after nearly plowing the girl over. 

“Thank you.” Taiki pulled the volume from its shelf. It was small and tiny - barely bigger than Taiki’s hand and not too thick. “I appreciate the recommendation.”

“Oh, it's no problem.” The girl nodded her head. “I was happy to help. It's not often that I meet someone my age interested in poetry like me.” Taiki nodded her head in agreement. How often did she have to suffer through Seiya and Yaten teasing her throughout the years for liking poetry? “Maybe once you’re less busy, I could show you some other collections. There’s lots of foreign ones I like, but those are very time consuming to understand.”

“That’s very nice of you.” Taiki’s chest felt all fuzzy. It had been a while since someone had shown her such unconditional kindness. “Maybe once my life is a bit less hectic, I’ll take you up on that offer.” Saying that felt like a lie. Taiki was sure her life would never stop being busy until she found her princess. And then at that point, she’d be fleeing the galaxy with Kakyuu, there’d be no time to stay here and discuss poetry. 

“Well, you’ll be able to find me here, when you’re ready.” The girl continued. “I’m here most nights after school.” A silence filled the air before the girl quickly added. “I’m sorry, I haven’t even introduced myself. My name’s Ami. Ami Mizuno.” She gave a short bow.

“Taiki. Kou Taiki. A pleasure to meet you.” Taiki nodded in return. “While talking to you has been nice, I do need to get back to my searching.” Ami gave her an understanding nod. “I’ll see you around, Miss Mizuno.”

“Good luck on your search, Taiki.” With that, Taiki walked out of the poetry aisle, the small book of haikus firmly grasped in her hand. Across the library she saw a sign against a bookshelf ‘MUSIC’. If information about idols was anywhere, it’d be there. Taiki made her way across the library, refusing to turn her head around back to the poetry aisle, afraid if she did, she’d lose sight of her mission. 

“PLEASE DON’T KILL ME!” 

Sailor Moon screeched as she ran from the monster behind her. It was another one of Jadiete’s youma. A tall and scaly looking woman with long, sharp nails. It flung razor-sharp objects at her as Sailor Moon ducted behind a wall for cover. Her breath was coming out in harsh pants and an unbearable stinging was coming from her arm. Before Sailor Moon had started to run away, one of those sharp things had cut her arm. Now a deep gash was on her upper arm near her shoulder. Moving it hurt, and blood was pooling out of it. 

“Luna… Tuxedo Mask…” Sailor Moon frantically looked around for either of her allies, but neither was nearby. “Where are you? I could use some help…” Loud footsteps echoed closer, making Sailor Moon tense up and shut her mouth tightly. Maybe if she didn’t make any noise the youma wouldn’t find her? Sailor Moon pressed her back into the wall, holding her breath as she waited for the youma to pass. She closed her eyes, too scared to look. Footsteps continued to thud around her, but they didn’t seem to come any closer. 

And then Sailor Moon felt a hand tightly wrap around her arm.

Sharp nails dug into her upper arm, near the already existing wound. Sailor Moon could only hiss out in pain and open her eyes before she was thrown across the room by the youma. Hitting the ground hard, Sailor Moon clutched her head as she tried to regain focus. She was on the floor and the youma was coming in fast. Sailor Moon tried to push herself up, but her left arm was so weak from all the cuts she just fell right back on her side. 

“This is it, Sailor Moon!” The youma lept out. It rose over top of Sailor Moon, rearing back its claws for a finishing blow. Sailor Moon could only squeak in fear and curl into a little ball. 

“Star Serious Laser!”

A loud shout came from the left before a warm burst of energy soared over Sailor Moon. She could hear the youma shriek in pain and collide against the floor some distance away. Looking towards the voice, Sailor Moon was greeted with the sight of another Guardian! 

Her uniform was way different than Sailor Moon’s, but it was definitely a Guardian’s outfit. It was a black material - maybe leather - and it covered a lot while not covering much at all. Long boots and gloves covered the girl's shins and forearms, but with a bra and short-shorts the girl’s thighs and stomach were exposed. Pieces of gold jewelry and belt buckles adorned the girls head, arms, and waist. She stood posed. Her back was perfectly straight and her chest was puffed out - and she was giving the youma was of the most intimidating glares Sailor Moon had ever seen. 

“Sailor Moon.” The woman dropped her glare as she jogged up to Sailor Moon’s side. She was much prettier up close. Her black hair almost looked dark blue in the moonlight and her eyes were a rich, dark blue color. The steely glare she had for the youma had relaxed into a look of more concern when she looked at Sailor Moon, but she still seemed to be tense. “Can you move?”

“Everything but my left arm.” Sailor Moon gestured to her left arm before clamping her hand around the open wound. Her white gloves were getting stained with blood - she’d have to wash them later. Or would she? Does her outfit automatically clean itself? Because she’s never cleaned it as Usagi and yet it was always cleaned when she used it. She’d have to ask Luna later. 

The woman frowned more before offering Sailor Moon a hand. “Hurry, get up.” The youma was starting to move again from where it hit the ground, so Sailor Moon quickly grabbed the woman’s hand before yanking herself up. Once she was standing, Sailor Moon’s hand immediately went back to her wound. “Call your allies and get out of here. I can hold the monster off until then.”

“I don’t have any allies.”

The girl turned her head around, looking at Sailor Moon in shock. “You don’t ha-?” She couldn’t finish her sentence as the youma lunged and swatted her out of the way. Sailor Moon watched as her savior was launched across the room. The girl hit the wall Sailor Moon had originally been hiding against before crumbling to the floor. 

“Are you okay?!” Sailor Moon began to run to her side before she had to dodge the youma’s attacks. Now she and the girl were on opposite sides of the room with the youma in the middle.The girl pushed herself up. Sailor Moon could see some blood trickling down her nose and lip. 

“I’m okay!” Using the wall to support herself, the girl got on her feet. She turned her head, glaring at the youma. “Let’s attack together!”

Sailor Moon nodded. “Right!”

As Sailor Moon took off her tiara with her free hand, she saw the girl across from her raise an item over her head. Both of them shouted out their attack names ‘Moon Tiara Action’ and ‘Star Serious Laser’ respectively. The youma had nowhere to dodge. Both powers combined in the middle, reducing the youma to a pile of ash. The other Guardian grinned over at Sailor Moon once the youma was defeated. 

“Yay!” Sailor Moon couldn’t help but squeal and jump in happiness. “Oh thank you! You saved my butt back there!” The pain from earlier was forgotten as she ran over to the other girl, who looked very weirded-out by Sailor Moon’s cheering. 

“Oh, um, no problem.” The girl straightened herself out. “You’re a very odd Guardian.”’

Sailor Moon frowned. “Hey! What does that mean?”

“Just...I’ve never met a Guardian as energetic as you. I’ve never seen anyone cheer like that after a fight. Especially with a wound like that.” She paused, looking at the gash on Sailor Moon’s arm. “How is it?”

“Oh, it’s okay.” Sailor Moon clutched the wound again. “I’m sure with my powers, it’ll heal up in no time.” After a solemn nod, Sailor Moon remembered her excitement. “Anyways! Who are you!? One of my allies? Are you-?”

The girl quickly raised a  hand to stop her. “No, I’m not one of your fellow Guardians.” Sailor Moon’s confusion must’ve shown on her face, because the girl quickly clarified. “I am a Guardian, just …. not one from this solar system.” The girl paused before continuing. “I am Sailor Star Fighter and I come from a planet called Kinmoku - which is on the opposite side of the galaxy.”

“Ohhhh.” Sailor Moon tilted her head. “Then why are you here?” Fighter tensed at that. Sailor Moon could see how her throat tightened and her shoulders stiffened. She was silent, eyes drifting all around - she couldn’t meet Sailor Moon’s eyes. 

“It’s complicated, but I promise I have no bad intentions on this planet.” Fighter cleared her throat before adding. “Anyways - you have no allies? What about that man in the suit?”

“Oh, Tuxedo Mask?” Sailor Moon laughed nervously. “Well, he kinda just shows up when he wants to.”

Fighter sneered. “That’s unreliable.”

“I guess, but he’s all I have. None of my other fellow Guardians have awoken yet. So I’m all alone except for Tuxedo Mask.” Sailor Moon paused. “Wait, how do you even know about him?”

“I watched your fight on the radio tower. I was patrolling through the city like I was doing tonight when I stumbled on it. You seemed fine that night so I refrained from joining in, but tonight... I couldn’t just keep moving.”

“Thank you, Fighter. I could’ve really gotten hurt today if it weren’t for you.” 

Fighter smiled softly at her. “It was no problem. I couldn’t just sit by and let a fellow Guardian get hurt.” The two were silent for a moment before Fighter spoke up again. “I hope your allies awaken soon, Sailor Moon. Fighting alone is terrifying. If you ever need help again… well, if I can sense the youma again, I’ll come help.”

“Okay. Thanks again.”

Fighter nodded to her before jumping off. She was gone in an instant, without a trace. Sailor Moon let out a sigh, pressing her palm against her wound. What a night. It felt relieving, knowing there was another Guardian out there to help her. Fighter might not be one of Sailor Moon’s fellow Guardians, but knowing she was around made Sailor Moon feel a bit more safe.

After all, Fighter did save her life tonight - and Sailor Moon intends to repay that kindness. 

Chapter Text

Yaten could barely believe what she was hearing. Princess Kakyuu was hiding somewhere alone and afraid while Seiya and Taiki were talking about becoming idols? It was disgraceful - disgusting even. Yaten should’ve shut the idea down harder when Taiki brought it up nearly three weeks ago. She should’ve kept telling them it was a stupid idea. But thinking of what she could’ve done in the past is useless. Yaten knows that better than anyone. How many times did she replay the events of that day - when Galaxia attacked - thinking about how she could’ve stayed with the princess? She thought of it enough times to border on madness. But the past was the past, all she could do now was put all her effort  into finding the princess and keeping her safe. 

And that meant telling these two dumbasses to stop playing idol.

“Next week?” Seiya stood next to Taiki by the small desk in their motel room. They were both looking down on various papers - articles, flyers, newspaper clippings, and anything else with idol information. One paper was in Seiya’s hands. It was crinkled in her tight grip as she looked between the paper and Taiki. “Do you really think we’d be ready for an audition in a week?”

“I don’t see why not.” Taiki replied. “We don’t need an original song yet, we could just pick an Earth song to sing. And we’re all musically inclined, I doubt we’ll have much issue learning it.”

Seiya sighed, brows furrowed in concentration. “It’s not the singing I’m worried about. Earth is really weird about relationships of the same gender. If our song and hidden message sounds romantic at all, then we’re gonna have a hard time getting as popular as we need to be.” Seiya set the paper down. Now Yaten could see it was a flyer for an idol audition. “I’m just worried if we don’t have a clean plan, we’ll mess up our chances at being idols for good.”

“Pinch me. I must be dreaming.” Taiki couldn’t help but look a bit smug. Seiya gave her a confused look. “I’ve never once heard you say we should wait to form a plan. You like to rush into things like a dumb bull.”

“I just - I wanna do it right for the princess.” Seiya’s cheeks had gotten a bit red and she jabbed Taiki in the side. It was a lighthearted, playful jab. “Fuck off.” Again, it was said in a more teasing way. Both Taiki and Seiya shared a small grin after that. This had to be the most annoying part to Yaten. A newfound cheerfulness had found its way into Seiya and Taiki. It didn’t show itself often, but it came out often enough. It only made Yaten more furious. It made her think - were they really doing this idol thing for the princess or for themselves?

Seiya noticed Yaten staring at them and raised a brow. “What’s wrong, Yaten? You look ready to kill someone. Didja not get enough beauty sleep last night?”

“I slept fine!” Yaten snapped back. “Watching you two completely forget about our princess while you play idol is what’s pissing me off!”

“We are not forgetting the princess!” Taiki spoke sternly and harshly. She looked offended at the idea. “By becoming idols, we can expand our search. Surely the princess will have to hear or see us when we’re all around Tokyo.”

“What if we fail?” Yaten pushed herself off the bed. “What if we waste all our time being idols and it doesn’t work? What then?”

Seiya stepped forward at this point, getting in between Yaten and Taiki. “Then Galaxia comes here and we all die. The same thing that woulda happened if we keep doing these night searches.” Slowly, Seiya turned her head towards Yaten. “I know it seems weird to search for the princess without actually searching, but we need to try something new. Our reconnaissance missions haven’t pulled up anything after a month. Doing more won’t help.”

Seiya was certainly speaking like a leader. With a calm yet commanding tone. And Yaten had to admit there was a certain truth to her words. But still, the idea of ending the search enraged her. It felt like she was abandoning Kakyuu. Just like she did on Kinmoku the day of the attack. Yaten didn’t want to abandon her princess anymore. 

“Yaten-.” Seiya started, but Yaten covered her ears. It was too much right now. She couldn’t deal with it. Yaten sprinted for the door, rushing out of the motel room and down the street. She needed someplace quiet. 

The quietness of the library was a welcome reprieve for Taiki after all the drama at the motel. First Yaten had run out in tears. Then Seiya and her had gotten into an argument. Seiya had wanted to run after Yaten, but Taiki was frankly done with it. She was tired of Yaten’s constant emotional outbursts. Her inability to control herself was going to impede their ability to find the princess one of these days. Seiya, on the other hand, figured they should go get Yaten and get her on board for the idea. She said that if Yaten wasn’t committed, they wouldn’t be able to pull their idol plan off. Which was true - Taiki had to admit - but she still didn’t want to help Yaten. So while Seiya was off looking for Yaten, Taiki had come here. 

She had finished that book Ami had recommended to her. The lovely little collection of haikus. It was such a delightful read. A haiku - Taiki had learned - was dictated by a rule of syllables per line. Five for the first line, seven for the second, and five for the last. Watching as each poet used these rules to their advantage to craft a poem was just amazing. There was no poetry on Kinmoku that was like that. 

It was inspiring.

For the first time in a while, since before the destruction of Kinmoku, Taiki sat down at a table with the intention of writing a poem and actually felt happy about it. When she briefly attempted to write on some of the other planets they stopped on, the thought of writing made her stomach churn. But now, Taiki didn’t feel such queasiness as she looked down at the paper. Now she only felt anxious about the many ideas that came to her. She could write about how tranquil and beautiful Tokyo was at night. The cramped yet cozy motel room that has become her home. The grandness and peace that was this very library. Or maybe even the girl that had introduced her to Earth poetry in the first place. 

Ami had been around the library when Taiki had come the past two weeks. Whenever Taiki saw her, it seemed the girl was always buried in a pile of books and papers. Ami seemed happy about it, though. She wrote her notes and assignments with a happy sort of precision, if that made sense. Taiki never felt it right to interrupt Ami in her studies, so whenever they made eye contact in the library they would just exchange a small wave of greeting, never interacting past that. One day, though, Taiki would speak to her again - only to say thank you. Recommending these haikus have been amazing for Taiki’s mental health. She hasn’t had a horrible nightmare about Kinmoku in at least a  week. 

“Maybe a poem would make a good thank you…” Taiki hummed to herself before smiling a bit. “Yes, that would only be proper.” Flicking the pencil around in her fingers a few times, Taiki looked down towards the paper in front of her. As inspiration hit, she began to speak slowly, counting each syllable. “Ami Mizuno. Library’s helpful fairy...” Taiki tapped her pencil on her nose a few times. “Poetry’s champion?… No, too many syllables. As blue as the waves? No no.” Resting her chin on her palm, Taiki thought back to their interaction. Ami had been kind to her, even though Taiki had knocked her to the floor. She was so soft spoken, yet so passionate. Just as pretty as she was intelligent. She was a lovely girl with an even lovier heart. “Guiding me to love.” Taiki hummed and wrote that down before examining her haiku in full. 

Ami Mizuno,

Library’s helpful fairy,

Guiding me to love.

Taiki nearly laughed at herself. “This looks more like a love poem than a poem of appreciation.” A bitter smile made its way to Taiki’s lips. “Not like I have time for things like that.” She stared at the poem, her good mood ruined after that intrusive thought. Silently Taiki debated throwing the poem out and just going back to the motel. 

“Good afternoon, Taiki.” A warm voice drifted over to Taiki, making her look up in surprise. Ami was standing on the other side of the table, setting down a pile of textbooks. She gave Taiki a smile while sliding into the seat. “How has your day been?”

“Fine.” Taiki nodded. She straightened herself out, trying to act normal. “And yours?”

“Oh it was good! I had a test today in Algebra. It went very well.” Ami explained this while pulling some papers out from her backpack.

“I’m sure all your tests go very well.” Taiki commented.

Ami shrugged. “That’s only because I’m dedicated to studying properly. So many students our age wait until the night before to study - it's improper! I start studying at least a month in advance. It allows one’s brain to properly absorb the information.”

“I agree. Too many people leave things to the last minute.” Taiki nodded towards Ami’s papers. “Are you studying for another test?”

“Oh no, I just have regular homework to do today. Along with my cram school work.” Ami gestured to Taiki’s paper. “What about you?”

Taiki flushed for a moment, staring down at the paper with the poem. “Just a personal creative piece. That haiku book you gave me was very inspiring.” Ami perked up at that, she sat straighter in her chair and smiled. 

“Really? That’s nice.” Slowly, Ami’s eyes drifted towards the paper. “May I take a look?” For a moment, Taiki hesitated, looking at the paper. Hadn’t Seiya been saying people on Earth were weird about girls liking girls? Would the slightest bit of romance in this set Ami off? But what could Taiki say to refuse Ami? That would seem suspicious, wouldn’t it?

Taiki ended up pushing the paper towards her. “I was actually working on some rough drafts for a thank you - for you.” Ami blinked a bit in surprise but before she could ask, Taiki continued. “It’s a thank you for showing me that haiku book. It inspired me, and I haven’t been inspired in a while.”

“Thank you, but you didn’t really have to.” Ami picked up the paper. “I was just happy to meet someone my age who was into the things I like.” She then looked down at the paper, reading through the haiku Taiki wrote. As she read her cheeks became dusted pink. Taiki watched, her throat tensing with every second. Once Ami was finished, she put the paper down. “That was very pretty Taiki. Thank you.” 

Taiki felt a surge of relief and happiness at Ami’s obvious approval. “I’m glad you liked it.”

“Why wouldn’t I like it, it was very nice.” Ami flushed a bit again though, looking at the poem. “But, um, describing me as a fairy, really? That makes me seem beautiful.”

“That’s why I picked it.” Taiki said sternly. She regretted it the second she said it, as both her face and Ami’s face grew red. “You - You’re a very pretty girl, Ami. Whoever told you otherwise was wrong.” Quickly standing, Taiki cleared her throat. “Anyways, I have some errands to run. Have a pleasant afternoon.” Taiki turned and walked to the exit of the library, cheeks still red. 

What the hell was she doing? Was she so desperate for someone she resulted to flirting with random Earth girls that were nice to her? God, she was going to become like Seiya at this rate, flirting with everything that moved. Now she’s made a fool of herself. How could she ever look at Ami again after giving her such a cheesy poem and saying such a cheesy thing? God, this was awful.

Usagi was stuck between a rock and a hard place. So, two weeks ago when Sailor Star Fighter came to rescue her, she didn’t tell Luna about it. How could she? Luna was so excited that Usagi had defeated such a powerful enemy by herself. She even bought Usagi pork buns! Usagi couldn’t ruin that excitement, so she kinda just kept it to herself. But Fighter had come to her aid again last night during a fight - luckily Luna wasn’t there to see it, but it got Usagi to realize something: would Luna be mad if she discovered Fighter? Would she force Fighter away? Usagi didn’t want that at all! Fighter was reliable and she knew what she was doing. Usagi couldn’t survive without her. 

Usagi had been worrying about this all morning, so she decided the best way to relieve her stress would be to go play some video games at Crown. And maybe see if Motoki would finally confess his love for her! She was going to have an amazing, fun, and super romantic afternoon at Crown today - nothing was going to stop her! 

Taking her usual shortcut through the park, Usagi had a happy skip in her step. The happy thoughts of Crown and Motoki pushed away her earlier worries. It was so nice out too! A lovely, shining, just-warm-enough kind of afternoon. It didn’t get better than this.

Someone then ran into Usagi.

“Ow!” Sprawled out on the concrete of the sidewalk, Usagi could feel tears forming in her eyes. That hurt! Like a lot! The person who ran into her was on top of her. Their smaller frame smushed right into Usagi’s. Usagi brought her hands up to massage her aching head. “Hey, you should watch where you’re going…” 

A head full of beautiful silver hair slowly picked itself up from off Usagi’s chest. Striking lime green eyes raised to meet Usagi’s own eyes. The girl who had run into Usagi was gorgeous, to say the least. Her skin was clear - no acne, discolorations, or anything like that to mar it. Her silver hair looked to have a thin, silky texture. She was like a supermodel. She had to be the prettiest girl Usagi had ever seen before. And - Usagi noticed once she was done admiring the girl - she was crying. It was kinda surprising that even though she was crying, she still looked good. There was a wetness and slight redness on the tops of her cheeks by her eyes - and a few stray tears slipped out every couple of seconds. 

“Why don’t you watch where you’re going! You blonde idiot.” The girl’s tone was venomous. After spitting out those words, she pushed herself to her feet. Usagi watched as the girl then took off again, heading towards the tree line of the park. 

With a grunt, Usagi sat up, her eyes never leaving the row of trees the silver haired girl entered. She was a nasty girl. Who was mean and said mean things. But her tears and her eyes - there was something so sad about them. It reminded Usagi of Seiya’s eyes when she met her at the park that day. Eyes full of tiredness and utter defeat. Usagi couldn’t not follow her. A pretty girl like that should never be so sad! Pushing herself to stand, Usagi got to her feet. She walked with purpose towards the line of trees, a determined look on her face. Usagi was gonna make that girl stop crying and then get some really cool skincare tips from her! They were gonna become best friends and that girl was gonna show Usagi how to be just as pretty as her!

As Usagi marched into the grove of trees, she saw the pretty, silver-haired girl sitting with her back to a tree. Her legs had been pulled up and tucked in between her arms and her chest. Silver hair fell down in front of her face that was resting on the top of her knees. Usagi couldn’t help but admire how shiny the girl’s hair was. Looks like Usagi needs to ask for a good hair routine as well! Usagi took a few more excited steps forward, loudly stomping on branches and undergrowth, making the pretty girl lift her head. 

“Can you leave me alone?” The girl said it in a more nasty, commanding way rather than in a questioning way.

“Not until I get your skincare routine - I mean.” Usagi quickly corrected herself as she walked up to the girl and sat next to her. The girl gave her a bit of a glare but didn’t cut her off. “I mean I wanted to see what was bothering you! See if I could help you out!” Usagi grinned and elbowed her. “Us beautiful girls have to stick together, you know.” The girl paused and stared at Usagi for a moment before laughing. “Hey, what’s so funny? Tell me the joke!”

“You really think you and I are on the same level of beauty?” The girl giggled again, grinning to herself. “No way. I’m like a ten while you’re a seven.”

“A seven?” Usagi pouted and crossed her arms. “No way! I’m a ten too! I’m not ugly!” 

The girl rolled her eyes. “I never said you were ugly. You have a decent amount of potential, you just don’t put in enough effort.” She took a strand of Usagi’s hair, holding it out for the blonde to see. “I mean look at this color! It’s a beautiful shade of blonde, but it's clear you don't wash it properly. It’s frizzy and has tons of split ends. What kind of product are you using?”

Usagi blinked slowly, overwhelmed by the girl's sudden beauty lecture. “Um, the kind my mom buys from the department store.”

“So the cheap kind?” The girl scoffed. “Do yourself a favor and go down to a salon and buy some proper shampoo and conditioner. Maybe some leave-in conditioner.” The girl assessed Usagi’s hair before nodding slowly. “Yeah, definitely leave-in conditioner.”

“Wow! Okay!” Usagi beamed, nodding her head happily. “I’ll do that! Thank you so much!” She squealed to herself, hugging herself. “Oh this is great! I’m gonna be even more beautiful!”  The girl rolled her eyes but she had a slightly amused smile on her face. “Hah! Look!” Usagi pointed at the smile. “You’re not grumpy anymore!”

The girl rolled her eyes and let out a huff. “Yeah, I guess so. Making fun of idiots always makes me feel better.” 

“Hey! I just helped you feel better, you should be nicer.” Usagi scooted closer to her. “So, what was making you all sad to begin with? Boy troubles?” A hot girl like this one probably has tons of guys after her! Usagi was so jealous imagining it. Like, this girl probably had a whole harem of guys at her beck and call! 

The girl snorted before shaking her head. “No, not boy troubles. Ech, why would I ever have those?” She snickered to herself for a bit before leaning back further on the tree. “No...I just had a fight with my friends, that’s all.” As Usagi watched the girl talk, she noticed how her face tensed. Her pretty skin was getting covered in creases! “I feel like they’re forgetting what’s important?”

“Whadda mean?”

“Well… have you ever made a pact with someone? A vow so important, you’d do anything to see it come true?” Usagi remembered back to just a few days ago when she and Naru had made that vow to become famous like Mikan Shiratori! Of course it didn’t work out because Naru kept messing Usagi up! But still, Usagi remembers the feeling of making such an important promise. Usagi still considers that an important promise, even though she kinda forgot about the whole becoming famous thing after stopping Jadeite and his weird scheme to collect human energy using aspiring idols. “Well, my friends and I made one of those and lately, it just feels like they’re forgetting the importance of our mission. It makes me mad. And scared I’ll be the only one left searching.”

Usagi frowned, turning her head away from the girl to look at the sky. This was, like, really deep stuff. Usagi’s never had to deal with this kind of stuff before. Not only was this girl pretty, but she was so mature! Usagi turned back to her. A mature - yet untrusting girl. Yeah, that was her issue.

“They’re your friends, right?” Usagi asked suddenly, making the girl turn towards her, eyes wide in surprise. 

“Yeah, they are.”

“Then trust them.” Flashing the girl a big smile, Usagi continued talking. “If they made this promise with you and they’re your friends, then they won’t break it. That’s not what friends do.” The girl stared at Usagi for a moment before sighing softly to herself. 

“I never thought of it that way.” She stood, pushing herself to her feet. “Thanks. That actually makes me feel kinda better, idi-.” The girl paused. “What’s your name? Unless you want to be called Idiot?” 

“Usagi! Usagi Tsukino! I’m fourteen years old, a Cancer, and I have blood type O!” Usagi said this as she quickly stood up from the ground. “What’s your name?”

“Yaten.” Usagi lurched forward and gave Yaten a big hug. Yaten let out a groan of pain at how tight Usagi wrapped her arms around her.

“It’s so nice to meet you, Yaten! Me and you are gonna be best buddies! We can do our makeup together and everything!”  Pulling back from the hug, Usagi shook Yaten excitedly. “Are you free tonight? We could have a sleepover! We could paint each other’s nails, watch movies, and eat junk food!”

Yaten was reeling from Usagi’s excitement. “Sorry - I’m busy tonight. I’m busy most nights. I, um, work night shifts.” Usagi pouted but nodded in understanding. This girl was so mature! Working at fourteen! Usagi couldn’t imagine doing that. “Anyways, I should go back to my friends now. I left during the middle of a fight, they’re probably mad at me.”

“You should get back to them right away then!” The two of them then started to walk out of the trees and back into the park. Once they were back on a pathway, Yaten looked around before sighing. “What’s up?”

“Looks like one of my friends came looking for me.” Yaten pointed forward and Usagi followed her finger. It led to a taller girl with black hair and dressed in athletic wear. 

“Seiya!” Usagi said, making Yaten turn to look at her in shock. “Seiya’s your friend?”

“Yeah. How do you know her?”

“Oh, well, we met here in this park like three weeks ago.” Usagi shrugged. “Ever since then I bump into her every once and a while. If we can, we stop and get ice cream together too.” 

Yaten’s nose scrunched up as she nodded. “I see…” She raised her hand before calling out across the park. “Hey Seiya! Over here!” Upon hearing her name, Seiya turned to face the two of them. Even from this distance, Usagi could see the surprise on Seiya’s face from seeing Yaten and Usagi next to each other.  Seiya jogged over to the two, glancing between Yaten and Usagi. 

“Seiya!” Usagi said as Seiya joined them. “You never told me that you had such a pretty friend!” 

A sheepish smile made its way onto Seiya’s face. “Ah, well, Yaten’s a real homebody, you know. She never likes to go outside.”

“Well, the sun damages my skin and the heat makes me sweat like a pig.” Yaten scoffed and flicked some hair backs. “Anyways, Seiya, you didn’t tell me you’d make such a cute friend.” Usagi watched as Yaten glared Seiya down, confused as to why there was so much tension between the two of them.

“Oh, well, you know,” Seiya waved Yaten off. “I can’t go around telling everyone I made friends with such a cute girl - someone would try to steal her from me.”

Usagi blushed and giggled before shoving Seiya’s arm playfully. “Hehe, I am cute aren’t I? But be careful Seiya, saying it like that makes it sound like you’re a boy or something.” 

“Yeah, right.” Seiya gave Usagi a smile that didn’t meet her eyes before grabbing Yaten’s arm. “Anyways, we should go home, Yaten. We need to talk.” 

Yaten nodded. “Yeah.” She stepped forward before turning back to Usagi. “Thanks for talking with me. It was...helpful.”

“No problem! See you two later!” Seiya and Yaten waved back before walking off. Usagi watched them as they went. They leaned in close, whispering between themselves. Those two were so serious. Usagi assumed the promise Yaten was talking about was the promise to find the girl Seiya wanted to find. That girl they must be trying to find must be special. 

Maybe one day someone will think Usagi is that special too. 

Chapter Text

Yaten was really gonna give it to her now. That’s all Seiya could think about when she saw Yaten and Usagi, standing side by side. She was never going to hear the fucking end of this. Yaten was going to rant about this until Galaxia came and killed them all. Honestly, Seiya wished Galaxia did come and kill her to save her from the lecture she was about to endure. As soon as she pulled Yaten from Usagi, Seiya was expecting bitching. Every step they took away from the waving Usagi, Seiya braced herself. And when Yaten leaned in to whisper, Seiya could already feel the headache coming. 

“Tell me more about this idol stuff.”

Seiya nearly stopped walking. If it weren’t for Yaten’s hand on her back pushing her along, Seiya would’ve stopped in the middle of the sidewalk. She turned to Yaten, eyes wide in shock. Did Yaten hit her head or something? Why was she not yelling at her right now? 

“You - you’re not mad at me?” Seiya whispered back. 

Yaten rolled her eyes and scoffed. “Of course I’m mad at you. But I just got taught a lesson about how I should trust my friends - so I’ll save the lecture until we talk to Taiki about you messing around.” The silver haired girl let out a huff. Seiya blinked, processing what Yaten had said. Usagi and Yaten must’ve had a deep talk or something. Was that the lesson Yaten was referring to? “So are you going to tell me more about your idol plan or not?” 

“Oh, yeah, right.” Recovering from the shock of hearing Yaten say all that, Seiya shook her head. If Yaten was finally giving her plan a chance, it was time to really sell her on it. “So Earth idols are famous musicians. Their songs are repeatedly played on the radio and on TV. They also make guest appearances in all sorts of Earth media. In commercials, game shows, TV dramas, magazines, and pretty much everywhere. If we can become famous idols and make our hit song a message for our princess, there’s a good chance she could hear or see us and then come seek us out.” 

They had exited the park at this point. Now they were walking down the sidewalk of the main road as cars drove past them. Yaten had her nose scrunched up as she thought about what Seiya said. For a while, Seiya let Yaten silently process their plan. Finally, Yaten looked back at Seiya with an intense look in her eyes. 

“Seiya. Do you really think this plan will help us find the princess?” It wasn’t in an accusatory tone. Or an aggressive tone. Or in any of the tones Yaten usually spoke with. It was an even, somber tone. 

Seiya nodded. “I think so.”

Yaten let out a sigh and nodded. “Well, I guess I’ll just have to trust you on that.” She took a breath and paused. “Although, I do have lots of questions and concerns about these plans, but I guess we can iron those out once we get back to Taiki.” 

This was amazing! Seiya wanted to scream in joy. After three weeks of infighting, the Starlights were finally on the same page again! With all three of them working together again, Seiya knew they could make this idol plan work. They’d become famous in no time! And the princess would come to them soon. Usagi must’ve said something to Yaten - Seiya was sure of that - and Seiya owed her big time now. Damn. Seiya couldn’t get over how great this was. 

“What are you grinning about?” The harsh tone of Yaten’s voice brought Seiya down from her joy. She realized she had been grinning pretty widely. 

“I’m just glad we’re acting like a team again.” Seiya directed her smile towards Yaten. “It’s making me really happy.” She saw Yaten flush a bit under her smile. It felt nice to not be at each other’s throats. “Hey Yaten.” Seiya wrapped her arm around Yaten’s shoulders. “Wanna stop and get some ice cream before we go back?”
Yaten looked a bit annoyed at Seiya putting her arm around her, but she didn’t shove her off. “What’s ice cream?”

“Only the best dessert on Earth.”

Rolling her eyes, Yaten gave an amused half-smile. “Sure, why not.” 

As always, it was gloomy inside the Dark Kingdom Castle. Queen Beryl sat on her high throne, looking down at the crystal ball in front of her. Her hands hovered over it, looking into the glass. Eventually, her eyes drifted from the glass down to Jadeite, who stood on the floor below her. He had been speaking about some plans to use the Earth school system to gather human energy. It sounded fine, but Beryl was getting quite tired of all of Jadetie’s plans failing. He was beginning to wear down her patience. 

“Queen Beryl, I had some other matters to speak to you about besides my plan to use cram schools to gather energy.” Jadeite spoke as he rose from his curt bow. In front of him was his queen, Beryl, on her throne. She peered down at Jadeite from her place seated above him. 

“Proceed.” 

“While my youma engaged in combat with Sailor Moon last night. I discovered she had gained an ally.” Jadeite spoke in his usual, even tone. “A Guardian by the name of Sailor Star Fighter.” 

On the throne, Beryl’s brows furrowed in concentration. “Star Fighter? I’ve never heard a Guardian go by that title before.”

“Her uniform was quite different to Sailor Moon’s as well.” Giving further details, Jadeite added on. “It was black - with shorts instead of a skirt.” 

“Interesting…” Queen Beryl leaned back in her seat. She paused for a moment, letting her hands glide over the crystal ball in front of her, hoping for any insight. But none came to her. “Keep an eye on her and make sure to update me on any additional insights, but for now, please continue business as usual. Treat her just as you would Sailor Moon.” 

Jadeite bowed. “As you wish, Queen Beryl.”  

Ami had never had such trouble concentrating on her work before. Piles of papers and textbooks sat around her, unnoticed as she looked down at the crumbled piece of notebook paper in her hands. The lines of Taiki’s poetry stared back at her. It was so odd, these lines had captivated her so much. Ami had never felt this sort of fascination for anything that wasn’t school related. These words Taiki had written for her were memorizing. So memorizing that Ami had forgotten all about the homework sitting on the desk. 

“Ami Mizuno…” Ami read the paper to herself, again. She had lost track of how many times she’d read it already. “Library’s helpful fairy, guiding me to love.” Her thumb ran over the word ‘fairy’. The word had been printed, like all the others, with care and precision. Taiki really had beautiful handwriting. A fairy, though, huh? No one had ever described Ami as something so gorgeous and playful. Even her mother was quicker to compliment Ami’s intellect over her looks. 

It was even better that a pretty, handsome girl like Taiki was the one to call Ami that. 

“Mizuno!” Ami scolded herself, dropping the paper and putting a hand to her flushed cheeks. What a vain thought to have. Although, Taiki was very attractive. She reminded Ami of a classic image of a cool, mature poet. Like the male poets that wore button up shirts and cardigans who were deeply in touch with their emotions. Well - Ami stopped herself - now she was just projecting. 

With a sigh, Ami rested her cheek in her palm as she stared down at the paper now falling on her desk. “Why am I being so weird about this?” Ami could feel it in her chest, how quickly her heart was beating. This was getting ridiculous. Her cheeks were red, her heart was beating fast, and she couldn’t stop imagining how Taiki had called her pretty this afternoon. It was almost like Ami had a crush. 

Although, could that be so wrong? Ami had no data to compare these feelings too - no friends to ask about what a crush felt like. She could only relate the feeling to pieces of fiction she read or poems. What did most poems say about romantic love? It was uncontrollable and so overwhelming it made you feel crazy? Well, those were symptoms Ami was having - but Taiki was a girl. And girls couldn’t like other girls, could they? Well, Ami knew homosexuality existed, but, she didn’t know much about it. Did it apply to women as well?

Quickly, Ami stood from her desk. Her chair rocked behind her but she ignored it as she grabbed her back and dashed to her room. Homework could wait - Ami had to go back to the library and answer this question immediately.

When Seiya and Yaten walked in, they saw Taiki laying in the motel bed. The taller girl was wrapped under the blankets, hugging a pillow into her chest as her head laid on another one. Next to the bed was a radio, playing some Earth music at a soft, low volume. It was a peaceful scene. And Seiya was glad to see it. Taiki deserved some rest, she may have loosened up a bit these past few weeks, but she was still high strung all the time. 

Seiya slowly approached the bed, quietly walking so as to not disturb Taiki. She made it to the other side of the bed and peered down to see if Taiki was asleep. The other girl's eyes were closed. A somber, sullen look on her face as she nuzzled herself closer into the pillow. Yep, Seiya though, she was definitely asleep. Looking over to Yaten, Seiya nodded before whispering. 

“She’s asleep.” 

“No I’m not.” The quick, unexpected response had both Yaten and Seiya jolting. Taiki’s voice was thick with sleep and haziness. Her eyes had opened and she looked at Seiya before sitting up. “I was just laying down.” Rubbing her eyes, Taiki then turned to look at Yaten. She had a particularly annoyed and cold look in her eyes. “Have you finally decided to stop throwing a tantrum?” Just like her eyes, Taiki’s voice had a harsher edge to it.

Yaten bristled. “I was not throwing a tantrum! Don’t make me sound like a child.” 

Taiki sneered. “You can only blame yourself for acting so-.”  Seiya could already see where this was going. For some reason Taiki was feeling antagonistic, and she’d keep poking at Yaten until all they were doing was fighting. And they didn’t have time for that right now. Especially not when Yaten just had a change of heart. 

“Shut up, both of you!” Using the most commanding, authoritative tone she could muster, Seiya cut them both off. Both girls turned towards Seiya, going silent. “Taiki stop picking a fight. There’s no need for you to be so damn aggressive. Yes, Yaten running off crying was a bit dramatic, but let’s keep that in the past.” Seiya gave Taiki a glare. “We clear?”

Taiki nodded softly, looking down at the bedsheets. “Yes. My apologies.” A tense moment of silence filled the air of the motel room. Seiya swallowed softly. She couldn’t let this aggression linger. Taiki needed to be in a good mood so she could help Seiya sell the idol idea to Yaten. 

“While she was out, Yaten changed her mind about the idol plan.” Seiya said, sitting on the edge of the bed next to Taiki. She slung her arm around Taiki’s shoulders. Her hand rested on Taiki’s upper arm and Seiya gave a light squeeze. “Why don’t you take a sec to wake up and we can talk to her about it? I can make some tea for you?”

“I don’t need time to wake up, I wasn’t sleeping…” Taiki sighed. “But tea would be nice.” 

“Alright.” Seiya just nodded and got up, heading over to the electric kettle they had in their room. “Yaten you want any?”

“No.”

“Okay.” Seiya kept herself busy with prepping the tea for Taiki. She heard rustling behind her. Bedsheets were pushed out of the way before she heard Taiki walk along the floor. A murmur of an apology reached Seiya’s ears as Taiki stopped by Yaten. Then the footsteps continued to the desk where papers then began to be shuffled. Once the water was hot, Seiya poured it into a travel cup and put a tea bag in. She brought it over to Taiki who was seated at the desk, sorting through papers. Yaten had sit down on the edge of the bed closest to the table. “So, where should we start?”

“Seiya-” Yaten started, raising her hand as if she were mimicking being in a classroom. “You keep saying that as idols, we can send a message to our princess. What do you mean by that?”

Seiya leaned against the wall by the desk. “Well, like, in our song - we could have lyrics about finding a princess or special girl or something.”

“That’s like half the songs on Earth.” Yaten deadpanned. “How would our princess recognize our song about ‘finding the right girl’ is for her?” Oh, shit. Seiya hadn’t really thought about that. In an oversaturated market, how could they make sure Kakyuu realized it was them from just lyrics?

“She could recognize our voices?” Seiya lamely responded. No one looked convinced by that statement. Seiya didn’t blame, though, she was barely convinced of the idea herself - and she’s the one that said it. 

“I had actually thought about this.” Taiki said. “I think we can achieve sending her a special message through song in two ways. First, our lyrics should have lots of in-references about our relationship to her and Kinmoku. And two - the most important - I propose we make our main song have the exact same rhythm, beat, and melody as a popular Kinmoku song.”

Yaten perked up. “That’s perfect! If she hears a Kinmokuian song, she’ll have to know it's us!” 

“Precisely.” 

Seiya felt like she was beaming. God, she missed working as a team like this! This had to be the first time in a while that the had a meeting that was going so smoothly. Usagi was right, as long as Seiya had Yaten and Taiki - they’d find Kakyuu. With all three of them together, they’d find a way. Just like they were doing right now. 

“Nice work, Taiki.” Seiya scratched her chin. “I guess we can pick which Kinmokuian song to make lyrics for later. Yaten, did you have any more concerns?”

Yaten huffed, pausing to think for a moment before speaking. “Well, Seiya, haven’t you been saying Earth is weird about girls liking girls?” Seiya nodded, already sure of the point Yaten was about to raise. “It’s really easy to make a song sound sort of romantic. So if our song sounds too romantic, could that affect our ability to make it popular?”

“Definitely.” Taiki responded.

“So what if we made it sound strictly platonic? I mean, none of us love our princess romantically, so making it sound completely platonic wouldn’t be inaccurate.” Yaten said. 

“Well,” Seiya cut in. “We could. But songs like that aren’t really popular. Love songs are by far the most popular songs. If we want our song to get as popular as it needs to be to reach the princess, then we’ll need to make it a love song.” 

“But us being girls singing about another girl in a love song will just stop us from being popular!” Yaten huffed before plopping down on the bed. “We can’t win in this situation!” Seiya bit her lip, turning to look at Taiki. The brown haired girl gave Seiya a shrug. 

“I haven’t thought of a solution to this problem… I can’t feasibly see a way out of it. Unless we make the pronouns of the person we’re searching for he/him. Which wouldn’t be a huge impediment, but I’d hate to cause the princess confusion. Our message should be as clear as possible.”

“I agree.” Seiya bit her lip, crossing her arms. An idea had been floating into her head recently, but she wasn’t quite sure how it would work. The idea had come to her from Usagi - and how Usagi always said Seiya was acting ‘like a boy’ - and how Usagi admitted when she first met Seiya she almost mistook her for a boy because of her haircut. “Well, what if we don’t sing as girls?”

Both Taiki and Yaten looked at Seiya with absolute confusion, but Yaten is the one that spoke. “What?”

“What if we crossdressed? Pretended to be men.” Seiya scratched the back of her neck. “I mean, lots of people on the street have mistaken me for a boy. All we’d have to do is keep our chests binded down and speak in lower tones. And since our faces and hair will stay the same, I’m sure Kakyuu will still recognize us.” The room was silent as Yaten and Taiki thought over Seiya’s idea. It was an odd one, even Seiya knew that, but it was the only solution she had been able to come up with. 

“I mean, I guess it could work.” Yaten said, a bit sadly. “But if I have to pretend to be a man, that means I can’t paint my nails anymore right?” The silver haired fashionista solemnly looked at her nails. “And I can’t go out in dresses...or wear makeup… ugh! Can we not do that? I don’t want to pretend to be some stinky, gross man!” With a dramatic sigh, Yaten slapped her hands onto her face, as if in deep anguish. 

“Honestly, I think that could work….” Taiki said, hand pressed against her chin. The girl’s forehead was creased a ton at the amount of concentration she had. “All three of us have many qualities that Earth would consider masculine - except for Yaten’s diva tendencies.” Yaten let out a grunt of annoyance at that remark. “So we’d probably fit in better as men. And girl groups…” Taiki pulled out a few pictures of famous Earth girl groups. They were all wearing such girly, revealing clothes. “...wear stuff like this. I don’t think any of us would want to wear stuff like this.” Both Seiya and Yaten nodded their heads, but for different reasons. 

“Yeah, look at how tacky those outfits are. So sparkly.” Yaten sighed and shook her head. “What a waste of a cute mini skirt too, they totally ruined it.” While Yaten thought the execution was poor, Seiya wanted to hurl just imagining herself in something so girly. 

“So,” Taiki put those photos down. “We’ll become a boy group, then?” 

All three Starlights nodded in unison. 

Seiya let out a big grin. “Alright! Now we’re making progress again!” She clapped Taiki on the back, making the other girl jerk forward a bit. “Now let’s make a hit song! And come up with a band name! And-!”

“Hold it right there!” Yaten cut off. “Don’t you think we’re forgetting a very important conversation?”

Seiya tilted her head. “What?”

“Your little friend.”

Seiya paled. She had completely forgotten about how Yaten met Usagi. Besides her, Taiki raised a brow, looking between Yaten and Seiya in confusion. With a crooked, slightly nervous grin, Seiya rubbed the back of her neck.
“Oh, right. Yeah.” Seiya turned towards Taiki. “So, about three weeks - a little before I came up with the idol idea - I met this Earth girl. And sometimes when I’m out during the day. I’ll bump into her and we’ll hang out. It’s not really a big deal, though. I think.” It was impossible to read Taiki’s facial expression. Seiya couldn’t tell if she was mad or not.

Yaten frowned, crossing her arms. “Of course you’d think it's not a big deal. But it is to me. While you were out with friends, you were ignoring the mission.”

“I was always on break when I talked to her! It’s not like I ditched my recon missions to go hangout with her!” Except for that one time in the radio tower - but Seiya had technically been looking for information on idols anyways. “And - she helped me come up with this idol idea too! So she actually ended up helping our mission!”

Yaten went to retort, but Taiki raised her hand for silence. “I have to agree with Seiya on this. She only spoke with the girl during our off time and the girl helped us develop a new plan for Kakyuu.” Seiya nearly let out a big sigh of relief. Having Taiki on her side was good. “Although, I would’ve liked to know about this girl as you were meeting her, Seiya. We’re a team, it's important we share information like this.” 

Seiya nodded. “That’s fair.”

“Also, with our new decision to crossdress, this girl adds a new issue.” Taiki continued. “I’m assuming she knows Seiya is a girl - what about you, Yaten?” Yaten looked confused but nodded her head. “If she knows you two are both girls pretending to be boys, won’t she tell people? If the truth comes out, that would ruin us.”

Seiya’s eyes widened at the realization. She hadn’t thought of that at all. On the bed, Yaten looked similarly alarmed. Was their new plan ruined before it even started?

“I - I’ll talk to her.” Seiya spoke, trying to reassure herself as well. “Usagi’s a nice girl. If I ask her to keep quiet, I’m sure she will.”

Taiki gave her a look. “You’re sure? A hundred percent confident?” If Seiya knew anything, it was that Usagi was nice. As long as Seiya explained that this was necessary for her to find the princess, Usagi would understand. Seiya could trust Usagi. She had to. 

“I am.”

“You better be right about this.” Yaten grumbled, standing. “Now. Let’s work on some song lyrics, yeah?” With that, all three Starlights crowded around the desk, putting their mind to writing lyrics. 

Minako stood in her room in London looking down at her suitcase. The poor, small brown piece of luggage was stuffed beyond its limits. It was puffed up like a marshmallow, with the zipper only holding in place by sheer force of will. She then turned her attention to her closet, which was barren as could be. There was no way Minako was leaving any of her cute clothes here. She needed her entire wardrobe with her at all times! You never knew when you needed to look sexy! She bent down to pick up the suitcase and grunted in surprise when she couldn’t lift it. She tried a few more times, pulling as hard as she could, but the suitcase didn’t budge. 

“Damn.” Minako pulled away, slightly out of breath. “Guess I’ll need to transform in order to pick this up.” 

“You will not!” Artemis snapped from where he laid on her bed. “You can’t use your powers for something so trivial!”

“But they’re my powers. I should be able to use them for what I want.” Minako waved Artemis off. “And it's not like you can stop me anyways.”

“Mina!” Artemis sounded exasperated. “Just leave some clothes here, or ship them back home! Please!”

“Nah, that’s too much effort.”

“And transforming to carry your bag isn’t?” When Minako nodded, Artemis just let out a long sigh. “You’re impossible. I don’t know how I put up with you.”

“Stop lying, you know I’m the best thing that ever happened to you.” Walking over to her window, Minako looked out at the night sky. The moon shone brightly overhead. “By the end of this week, I’ll be back in Japan. And that means fighting the Dark Kingdom again.” She turned to look over her shoulder. “So let me just have this fun, leisure time to goof off, okay Artemis?” The solemn look on Minako’s face made Artemis feel bad. It was true, Minako lost her chance to have a fun, normal childhood when she became Sailor V. Maybe she deserved to goof off a little in between battles.
“Alright. Have your fun, Mina.”

A large, cheshire cat grin grew on Minako’s face. Her sadness was gone within a second. “Great! Then I’m gonna transform and go see if people give me free stuff! People are always giving things to heroes!” Minako had grabbed her transformation pen and was running out the door before Artemis could do anything. 

At the realization he’d been duped, Artemis just sighed and collapsed into her bed with exhaustion. “What did I do to deserve this?”

Chapter Text

Seiya let out a sigh as she stared up at the stars. The wind was blowing harshly tonight and from where Seiya sat on a tall building’s rooftop, it was extra bitter and cold. It didn’t matter though. Nothing was going to break this good mood of hers. Everything was finally going to plan! She and the other Starlights had spent the rest of the day planning since Seiya came back with Yaten. It was hard work - every little thing they did had to be some hint for Kakyuu - but rewarding. With each decision they made, Seiya could just feel it in her gut that Kakyuu would see them. 

As said, everything about their idol career had to be a reference to Kinmoku. To inside jokes between the Starlights and their princess. The name they had decided on - Three Lights - referenced them as the three sacred Starlights. Their song had its melody ripped straight from a Kinmokuian song. And their initial lyrics and title - Search For Your Love - was a mix of references to Kinmokuian stories and the Starlights own vows and words to Kakyuu. Everything would be a sign. 

“Hopefully the princess appreciates all our hard work…” Seiya let out a long sigh as she leaned against the ledge of the roof. As Seiya stared at the night sky, she let her body relax. “Maybe she’ll give me a raise or something for reigning Taiki and Yaten back in.” The thought made Seiya snort. She was silent after that, taking in a few deep breaths of cold night air. This was good. Seiya felt good. After a year of strife and endless searching, Seiya actually felt like finding the princess was an achievable goal. She wasn’t looking for a needle in a haystack anymore. And her teammates were back too. “I’ll still need to thank Usagi for that…”  

A small frown formed on Seiya’s lips as she thought about Usagi. Not only would she have to thank Usagi, but beg her to keep quiet too. Seiya hoped Usagi would stay quiet about the whole crossdressing thing. Usagi was kind but whenever it came to Seiya ‘acting like a boy’ she became mean. Not on purpose - at least, Seiya hopes it's not on purpose. But Usagi would always stare at Seiya oddly or call her strange when she noticed Seiya doing something boyish. Would Usagi be able to accept the crossdressing thing and stay silent about it? The last thing the Starlights needed was for their plan to go awry...

“Could you just go away already?!” 

A loud shout echoed from down below. It sounded familiar. Young, girly, and high pitched. Seiya was on her edge and leaning over the edge of the rooftop in a matter of seconds. She couldn’t hear anymore yelling, but she heard loud, pounding footsteps. Someone was running, but Seiya couldn’t see them on the street. Her hand went to her pocket, fingers brushing against her Star Yell. The footsteps got louder and louder until they were drowned out by a loud crash. 

A bright flash of white and blonde rushed into Seiya’s view and straight into a pile of metal garbage bins. Seiya watched as Sailor Moon picked herself up, pushing trash off herself. The guardian stumbled down below as a youma came running down the alleyway. It was ready to attack - and Sailor Moon was defenseless.

“Shit.” Raising her Star Yell, Seiya transforms. “Fighter Star Power! Makeup!” As soon as her transformation was complete, Fighter vaulted herself over the ledge. Down below, Sailor Moon had managed to just barely dodge the youma’s attack. But the youma was going in for another strike and Sailor Moon was wobbly on her feet. There was no way she could dodge this one. Luckily for Sailor Moon, she wasn’t alone. 

Fighter landed right on top of the youma, grunting on impact. Most of her fall was broken by the youma, but her left shoulder hit the concrete hard. 

“Fighter?!” Sailor Moon gasped out in surprise from behind Fighter. 

Rolling off the youma - which was withering in pain on the ground - Fighter turned back to Sailor Moon with a grimacing grin. “The one and only.” When she went to push herself up, Fighter flinched as her shoulder buckled under her. “Looks like I’m-” Fighter was cut off when the youma kicked her in the face. Shocked by the sudden attack, Fighter was thrown to Sailor Moon’s feet. 

“Fighter!” Sailor Moon kneeled by her side. “Are you okay?” 

“Good enough! Remember the youma!” Fighter had barely finished her warning before the youma went to attack again. Sailor Moon managed to jump out of the way, but Fighter got hit right in the chest. She wheezed, hands coming up to cover and protect herself. 

“How dare you attack her when she’s on the ground like that?!” Sailor Moon sounded genuinely angry as she glared at the youma standing over Fighter. “Attacking someone while they’re down just isn’t right! It’s evil! And now, in the name of the moon, I’ll punish you!” Taking off her tiara, Sailor Moon brought her hand back. “Moon Tiara Action!” Her tiara became a bright light that flew at the youma, which had no time to dodge. It sliced right through it, turning the youma to dust. 

“Nice.” Fighter couldn’t help but grin at the quick kill. “Looks like you didn’t need my help at all.” She tried to move, but found she was in too much pain to move. “And looks like I got hurt for nothing.”

Sailor Moon was kneeling by Fighter’s side in an instant. “No way! It wasn’t for nothing! You saved me back there!” She reached down, her hands ghosting over the dark bruise forming on Fighter’s chest. “Are you gonna be okay?”

“Yeah, of course.” It was endearing, how worried Sailor Moon was for her. Fighter was reminded of simpler times, before Galaxia attacked, when this injury would’ve been the worst damage she’d ever faced in battle. Now, it wasn’t even in the top three of her worst injuries. “As Guardians, we have advanced healing power - you know that, right?” Sailor Moon nodded. “I’ll be good enough to move in a few minutes. Fully healed by morning.” 

“Okay, if you say so.” Still, Sailor Moon didn’t look reassured. “But I’ll stay with you until you can move.”

Fighter nodded. “Thanks.” A thought crossed Fighters mind as she looked at the inexperienced guardian. “Have your allies still not awakened?” 

“Yeah. They still haven’t.” 

Fighter frowned. “So it's just you and your princess then?” Defending her princess and her planet alone must be stressful. Fighter couldn’t imagine that. Maker and Healer have been by her side from the beginning. They’ve always worked together. 

“No, I’m still looking for our princess.” 

“You’re looking for your princess?” Fighter sat up in shock before grimacing. Her shoulder and chest burned - but that only stopped her for a second. She stared at Sailor Moon with an intense, worried look. 

“Oh, yeah. We don’t - I mean, my… teacher and I don’t know where she is. We’re looking really hard for her though!” Sailor Moon nodded her head with her last statement, affirming her idea. “I’m really excited to meet her though. I’ll have to yell at her for hiding for so long too!” Sailor Moon gave a small giggle. Then, she looked at Fighter and noticed the other girl's face. Sailor Moon frowned. “Why are you giving me that look?”

Fighter felt so much pity for this girl. A lone Guardian, defending her planet from an unknown attacker while trying to find her princess. The worst part was, she didn’t even seem to know how much trouble she was in. A princess was vital to a Guardian’s very life. What purpose did a Guardian have if not to protect their princess? Princesses were strong, too. Surely Sailor Moon’s princess could aid in the fight against their enemies. Sailor Moon was a Guardian without proper training - a child who was alone in her fight. 

“I just…” Fighter shook her head. “You said you have a teacher, right?” A nod. “Did they not tell you how important your princess is? Have they taught you any fighting techniques? Told you about your allies? Do they know anything about your current enemy? Anything like that?”

Pausing a moment to think, Sailor Moon tapped a finger on her chin. “I mean, she told me that the princess is super duper important and that we need to find her - but that’s all. Although, I guess she taught me my Moon Tiara Action too.”

“That’s awful! Some kinda teacher she is!” Fighter was angry. Pissed the fuck off. Sailor Moon should be too, but the poor girl didn’t know what kind of information she was missing out on. How was Sailor Moon supposed to be a Guardian when she didn’t even know the basics? “This is fucking ridicolous.” 

Sailor Moon looked hurt. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No! You didn’t do anything wrong.” Fighter pushed herself to stand, gritting her teeth. Most of the pain was gone, but it still stung. Sailor Moon’s hands ghosted over her, ready to catch Fighter if she fell, but it wasn’t needed. Both girls were standing now, and Fighter was cupping her chin in thought. “...I’ll teach you how to fight.” If Taiki and Yaten found out about this they’d kill her, but Fighter couldn’t let that stop her. Not when a fellow Guardian was so defenseless. 

“Huh? Really?” Sailor Moon looked surprised yet grateful. 

“Of course.” Fighter nodded, crossing her arms. “I will not always be able to come to your rescue - you need more practical fighting skills. And I’ll teach you some other stuff too. Like proper reconnaisse and how to treat a princess.”

“Oh! Thank you so much! That will be so helpful!” Sailor Moon smiled. “You’re really nice, Fighter.” 

Fighter smiled softly. “It’s the least I could do for someone who saved my ass back there.” 

“Oh that?” Sailor Moon grinned widely, clearly soaking up the praise. She giggled, a bit conceitedly. “That was just a part of the job!” It was adorable at how pleased Sailor Moon was with herself. Fighter was reminded of when she was first learning how to be a Guardian and how she would blush and grin every time Kakyuu praised her.

“Well, I’ll see you this Saturday night, Sailor Moon. Meet me here at midnight.”

“Okay!” She punctuated her words with a mock salute that had Fighter grinning again before she took off into the night. 

The library was quiet, as usual. 

Families were gathered over by the children’s section. Little kids busied themselves by flipping through picture books or small chapter books. On the farthest side of the library, Taiki could see a young library reading a picture book allowed to a circle of parents and children. Over by the adult books, men and women roamed the stacks. In the many tables were students with their books and papers spread out across the table as they worked on their schoolwork. Ami Mizuno was one of those students. She sat alone near the end of the table, looking down at some papers with a studious concentration. 

Taiki took a small breath in. She came here for a reason - the same reason Seiya would be going to talk to that Usagi girl today. Ami Mizuno had to be silenced. Just like Usagi knew Seiya was a girl, Ami knew Taiki was a girl. Taiki had to make sure Ami knew not to tell anyone. 

It did feel a bit shameful though, for Taiki. After she and Yaten reprimanded Seiya for not telling them about the Usagi girl, Taiki realized the irony of her own silence about Ami. It was different though, Taiki reasoned, it’s not like they hung out that much. They’ve only ever really talked twice. Even though Taiki kept telling herself that, she couldn’t help but feel like a hypocrite. 

Shaking her head, Taiki approached Ami, forcing herself to focus on the task. 

“Ami.” Once Taiki made it to the blue haired girl's side, she gently got the brainiac’s attention. Ami turned, a small smile on her lips.

“Oh, Taiki, it’s good to see you.” Beckoning to the seat next to her, Ami gestured for Taiki to sit. “Did you want to talk?”

Taiki cleared her throat. “I did, but, in private.”

“Oh?” Ami kept an even tone but Taiki didn’t miss the way her eyes widened a bit in shock. And maybe some anticipation?  “Alright, just give me a moment.” The other girl stood from where she sat and began to pack her books into her bag. Taiki watched her with an even expression, crossing her arms. Once Ami was done, she turned to Taiki, holding her bag in front of her. “Where would you like to speak?”

“Follow me.” Taiki led the way out of the library and back outside with Ami keeping a close distance behind her. They entered out onto the sidewalk before Taiki took a left, heading towards the side of the building. After turning the corner, Taiki led Ami a bit farther down, until Taiki was sure they were out of sight. Ami continued to follow without asking questions. Taking a deep breath, Taiki turned around once they stopped. “I have something important I need to discuss with you. It’s a very personal matter.”

A slight blush came to Ami’s cheeks. “Go ahead.” 

“I will be joining an idol group soon called the Three Lights.” It felt awkward explaining this to someone. Would Ami just think she was extra strange after all this? Not that it mattered, Taiki wouldn’t be seeing her anymore anyways. “The group is a boy group.” A look of puzzlement and curiosity came onto Ami’s face as the girl slightly tilted her head. “So, I will be crossdressing as a man. I would - I would appreciate it if you could keep my secret for me.” Ami was silent for a moment. Her lips pursed as she thought. 

“I won’t say anything to anyone, Taiki.” Ami started speaking at a slow and steady pace. A wave of relief coursed through Taiki’s body. “But, may I ask some questions?” 

Taiki nodded. “You may - I may not be able to fully answer all of them though.”

Ami nodded. “I figured.” The blue haired girl paused. Taiki could practically see steam coming out from her ears as Ami worked that smart little brain of hers. “Why a boy group?”

“It’s vital for the message we want to send out.” This vague answer seemed to annoy Ami a bit, but it was quickly covered up. 

“What is the message you want to send?”

“A personal message to a woman I know. We need her attention.”

“I see.” Ami paused, pursuing her lips. Taiki watched as the girl seemed to sway a bit nervously.  “This woman who you need attention from - is she important to you?” When Taiki nodded, Ami’s lips thinned. “Like, do you care about her…” Ami seemed to glance around, hoping nobody was around. “...romantically?”

“I - what - no!” Taiki spluttered. Her mind was still reeling from the question. She hadn’t been expecting that. “Kakyuu - the lady I’m looking for,” Taiki quickly corrected, “is important to me platonically. That’s all I can say.” Straightening her back, Taiki tried to regain her composure, but she couldn’t really go back to the blank face she had before. Ami’s question had thrown her off her guard so badly. Ami herself looked a little on edge too. Taiki watched as the blue haired girl looked towards the ground. Her body seemed tense and she was tightly clenching her fists. What had her so worked up?

Before Taiki could ask, Ami looked up again. There was a hint of fire in her eyes. “Taiki!” The momentary flame left Ami’s eyes and entered her cheeks. “Are you… you sounded disgusted when you said that. Is that because you don’t like homosexuals?”

“No.” Taiki responded. She was utterly confused at this point. One question had thrown them off so much. “I don’t see how that relates to the Three Lights.”
“I never said my questions had to do with your idol situation.” Ami replied indignantly. “Anyways, I have one last question… Taiki, are you a homosexual?” Taiki was at a loss. According to all her data, the average Earth inhabitant should have a neutral or less than neutral opinion on people who desire the same sex. And yet, here Ami was, with a look in her eye that made it seem she hoped Taiki was gay. Part of Taiki felt like she should dodge the question, but another part of her wanted to see where this went. 

“I am.” She answered slowly. The look she and Ami shared when she revealed that made her throat feel a bit dry. It had been a long time since someone looked at her so reverently before. A tightness lodged in her throat that made it impossible to speak. 

“I...I need to change my conditions then.” Ami breathed out. Taiki blinked and went to ask what Ami meant before the girl elaborated. “I cannot promise I won’t tell anyone about your true gender unless you do something for me.”

“What?” Taiki spat out, broken from her earlier trance to the now overpowering urge of annoyance. Why was Ami setting conditions? What the hell was going on?

Ami flinched a bit at Taiki’s tone, but she kept her back straight. “I need your help for an experiment of mine.” Taiki’s eyes stayed narrowed, but she relaxed a bit, crossing her arms. “I believe I am gay, I would like to test that theory.” Taking a bold step forward, Ami got right up to Taiki. “Could you kiss me?”

All of Taiki’s annoyance was gone and replaced with embarrassment. Her cheeks were red - she could feel heat from her neck to her ears. Ami was so close, Taiki could feel the other girl’s breath on her lips. The new atmosphere of the situation hit Taiki full force. This had to be the most romantically tense situation she’d ever been in.

Taiki was reminded of her first kiss at this moment. It happened nearly four years ago. She and the other Starlights were 11 and had just discovered they all liked girls - and they wanted to practice kissing. Taiki had been unlucky enough to practice once with Seiya, who had been told by some older soldier boys ‘tongue was important’. Seiya took that a bit too seriously. Taiki still shivered whenever she remembered that. After Seiya, she practiced with Yaten. And while Seiya was overeager, Yaten barely put any work in. Besides those two, Taiki had never kissed anyone. So, this would be her first real kiss. She had to do it. Ami’s silence relied on it. A nagging part of her brain also told her - at least Ami was pretty, she was about to get her first real kiss with a cute girl. Taiki shook those thoughts away.

“Okay.” With awkward, stiff movements, Taiki grabbed Ami’s upper arms. She held them gently in her hands, guiding Ami closer to her. In turn, Ami gently rested her palms on Taiki’s chest. “Close your eyes.” Taiki said and Ami obeyed. Her blue eyes fluttered shut and Taiki could feel her heart beating in her throat. All she could think of is that she hoped she was a better kisser now than how she was at 11. When she leaned in, Taiki closed her eyes too. 

Kissing felt warm. Ami’s lips against hers was such an oddly warm feeling. It was pleasant though, but odd. In her hands, Taiki could feel Ami squirm a bit, but the blue haired girl didn’t pull away. Taiki awkwardly moved her lips a bit - that’s how you were supposed to kiss, right? Kissing was just rubbing lips together, yeah? It must’ve been right, because Ami shivered in Taiki’s hands. Ami then tentatively moved her lips in return. 

The two of them continued like that for a moment before they pulled away. Each of them were beet red. Taiki’s face felt so hot that she wanted to dunk it in a bucket of ice. She tried hard to keep a cool composure, though. Crossing her arms, Taiki cleared her throat, gaining the attention of Ami. 

“So, you will stay quiet now?” In response, Ami just nodded. “Good. Thank you for cooperating.” Taiki turned on heel and walked out of there. Not in a panicked rush but with purpose. Ami, on the other hand, leaned against the wall of the library, internally sorting through the many observations she just made during her experiment. 

Seiya had been sitting outside of the Crown Arcade for about half an hour now. It was about to become evening soon. The sun was just starting to dip below the buildings. Luckily that meant it wasn’t as hot. All the heat from the sun had been killing Seiya for a while. Though, Seiya would prefer to have heat rather than waiting any longer. She didn’t like waiting. 

Usagi usually always came by Crown as she came home from school. If Seiya were to bump into Usagi, this was usually the place. It would usually be around the time Seiya’s been here too, so what was up with today? Usagi said she typically takes this route by Crown home from school. Did something happen at school? Did Usagi stay late or go home early? Seiya hated not knowing because now she was stuck here until Usagi showed up or it got pitch black. If she went home without speaking to Usagi, Taiki and Yaten would kill her. Both of them were so nervous about Usagi knowing Seiya and Yaten's true gender - which made sense - but still, their stress was making Seiya feel stressed. It also didn’t help that her chest and shoulder still ached. All the bruising had left, but the muscles were still sore and prickly. Last night’s run in with Sailor Moon had been hard to shake off. 

Rubbing her shoulder, Seiya looked around the street again, just in time to see Usagi turn the corner. The usually chipper girl looked downtrodden as she slowly walked down the street. Bright blue eyes seemed dull as they stared at the pavement. The sight made Seiya frown. This wouldn’t do at all.

“Heya, Usagi.” When Usagi didn’t look up, Seiya sighed and walked over to her. She patted one of her hair buns, a bit roughly. “Hey Bunhead! I’m talking to you.” At that, Usagi looked up. She waved her hand, shooing Seiya’s hand away from her bun. Usagi had a nasty glare too. 

“I told you to leave me alone!” Usagi snapped. Once she got a good look at Seiya’s face, the hard glare of hers softened. She became apologetic. “Oh, Seiya! I’m sorry! I didn’t think it was you! When you called me Bunhead I assumed you were Mamoru!”

“I think that’s the meanest thing you’ve ever told me.” Seiya said, a bit jokingly. She crossed her arms. “That was a harsh reaction, though. Has that old man been bothering you lately?”

“No. Not more than usual anyways.” Usagi sighed dramatically. “I’m just mad because I had the worst test ever today! I totally failed, Seiya. My mom is gonna kill me!” The blonde then theatrically draped herself on Seiya. “I’m gonna die…” 

Seiya snorted a bit. “Guess you shoulda studied more, huh?”

“Stop it! You sound like my mom!”

Seiya laughed again at that. She patted Usagi’s back before peeling the girl off her. Usagi still looked sad, but more of an over-the-top playful sadness and not depressed like moments ago. Good. Seiya couldn’t help but smile a bit. 

“Well, sorry Usagi, I’d love to help you forget about that test, but I’ve got something serious to talk to you about.”

Usagi’s eyes widened and she leaned in a bit. “Really? Like what?” The blonde seemed so eager to hear whatever Seiya had to say. She’s probably assuming it's some juicy gossip or something. 

“Let’s go talk in private, okay?” Seiya said, gesturing towards the park by Crown. Usagi nodded eagerly and followed Seiya over towards the park. It was isolated enough. The playground was empty - as all the kids were home for dinner at this point - leaving only a few dozen people wandering around. Seiya led Usagi over to a bench where not many people were. The two sat down together. “So, um, this is all gonna sound weird, but I’m forming an idol group.”

“Idol group!?” Usagi sounded ecstatic. 

“Shhh!” Seiya pressed a finger to Usagi’s mouth, looking around. Luckily, nobody looked over at them after that screech. “Be quiet.” Usagi nodded. Slowly shutting her lips and making a zipper motion. “Anyways… Yaten, my friend you met the other day, is gonna be in it too. And we both, well, the idol group we’re forming is a boy group. So, Yaten and I are going to pretend to be men.”

Absolute confusion was in Usagi’s eyes. “Wha…? Why would you do that? Yaten’s so pretty, she can’t pretend to be a guy. And you can’t either, Seiya! You might be all weird and act like a boy, but that doesn’t mean you can pretend to actually be a boy.”

“Whadda mean ‘I act weird’?” Seiya frowned. This is what she was so worried about. Usagi was so close minded when it came to this kind of stuff. It hurt. Seiya knew she shouldn’t apply Kinmokuian standards to Earth, but it hurt that such a nice girl hated this part of Seiya without proper reason. “What’s wrong with me being a little masculine?”

“You’re a girl !” Usagi said again, putting emphasis on girl as if it answered Seiya’s question. “You’re not supposed to act masculine and stuff. Or like, only some stuff. Like sports. But sometimes you say really flirty things to me Seiya, that’s just weird.”

“Why’s that? Huh?” Totally forgetting her main purpose, Seiya felt herself getting angier. And a bit sadder too. 

“Girls can’t like other girls. That’s, like, just how it is. It’s like….” Usagi made a face, thinking. “...freaky.”

“Guess I’m a freak then!” In a moment of anger, Seiya stood. “Just do me a favor and don’t tell the world Yaten and I are freaks. Thanks.” She said coldly before stomping off. 

It hurt, it really did. Usagi was such a sweet, nice girl. Seiya had seen it herself how kind and caring Usagi could be. But it hurt when Usagi said those kinds of things - and she said them all the time. They were casual cruelties. Things Usagi said without any real malice, but it didn’t make them hurt any less. Maybe Seiya should stop talking to Usagi. Save herself the pain of hearing such nasty things from a girl Seiya wanted to like. Besides, she had an idol career to focus on. And a princess to find. 

From now on, Seiya was not talking to Usagi. For the mission’s sake - and her own heart’s sake.

Walking towards the luggage retrieval belts was a blonde teenage girl. Around her neck was a gaudy, fuzzy neck pillow and in her hands was a pet carrier. Inside the poor pet carrier was a poor, motion sick, white cat. The blonde approached the belt and grabbed a leopard print suitcase that was about to pop at the seams off the belt. She then headed towards the door, taking a big whiff of the air when it hit her. She looked around for a moment, watching all the people rush to the various cars waiting outside the airport. 

“It feels good to be back in Japan.” Minako hummed before looking down towards the carrier. “What do you think, Artemis?”

“I’m just happy to be off that plane.” 

“Fair.” Minako shrugged. “I wish it were a little longer. That means my little mini-vacation would’ve been longer.”

“You can’t avoid your mission, Minako. Destiny can’t be stopped.”

Minako shrugged. “Eh, I dunno about that. Pop star Mikan Shiratori says destiny is what you make it.” She noticed her parent’s car waiting for her in the distance. “But, either way, it’s time to get back to work.”

Chapter Text

“Sailor V, can we please just go meet with Luna and Sailor Moon?”

Pausing on the rooftop, Sailor V looked down at her cat companion. The strong night wind billowed through her hair. Sailor V had been out on a night time reconnaissance mission, hoping to look over the city she had been away from for so long. Until Artemis had stopped her, she had been on the lookout for any signs of the Dark Kingdom.  She turned to look at Artemis, putting her hands on her hips. 

“We already talked about this, Artemis. They’ll only slow me down.”

The cat looked annoyed. “How can you say that about your fellow Guardians?! Sailor Moon is a Sailor Guardian, just like you. How could she slow you down?” 

“Well, I’ve been doing this thing for, like, a year now. She’s only been doing it for what? Two months?” Sailor V waved Artemis off. “She’ll just get in the way.”

“But she’s been fighting against the Dark Kingdom for the past two months. Surely she might know something that could help us.” 

Sailor V gave Artemis a deadpan look. “Doesn’t Luna tell you all of their findings?” When the cat got a sheepish look on his face as his argument fell apart, Sailor V let out a huff. “As I was saying. Sailor Moon will only slow me down. So I’ll just keep to myself for a while.” With that, Sailor V continued to jump from building to building. On a hunt for the Dark Kingdom, and her princess. 

“My hair….” 

“Yaten! Stop bitching!”

Yaten couldn’t stop bitching, though. This had to be the second worst thing that’s happened to her. After the destruction of Kinmoku, of course. Her hair. Her beautiful, luscious, silk-smooth hair was gone. Well, technically, it still went down around her chin but it wasn’t the same! It used to go down past her butt. When she wasn’t doing guardian business she’d usually have her hair out of its ponytail and have fun styling it and looking cute. But now, it was all gone. Her long ponytail was gone forever. 

“Seiya! Have some sympathy. You know how Yaten is.” Taiki scolded as she entered their motel room’s bathroom. Yaten was standing in front of the mirror, looking at her cropped hair. The three of them had their ponytail’s cut off today. Some male idols had long hair, but they couldn’t risk it as women. They needed to look as masculine as possible. Which meant no long hair. It felt weird to Taiki too. The barber they went to gave her sides a buzz, so whenever she went to reach where her old ponytail was, all she would feel is the prickle of short hair. “It still looks really pretty, Yaten.” Taiki spoke softly as she rubbed Yaten’s back. “And it’s long enough you can still style it.” 

“I know but….” Yaten dramatically slumped into Taiki. “My hair! My beautiful hair is all gone! And now I can’t wear makeup anymore….or nail polish… or perfume! I have to act like a stinky boy!” 

Taiki rolled her eyes at the dramatics but patted Yaten’s head in a comforting manner anyways. “There there.” 

“Are you two little girls done crying over hair yet?” Seiya asked in an annoyed tone as she poked her head into the bathroom. Her impish face looked even more boyish with the loss of the ponytail trailing behind her. “We’ve got an audition to go to, like, now.”

Looking down at her watch Taiki nodded. “You’re right, we need to get going now.” She gave Yaten a pat on the back. “It’s time to go.”

“Yeah yeah…” Yaten grumbled, walking out of the bathroom. 

Taiki followed after, joining Seiya and Yaten in the main room. All three girls were in boy’s clothes. Yaten looked drastically different from how she usually looked. She was in a blue button up with white slacks. Still managing to look fashionable but in a masculine way that looked odd on her. Meanwhile Seiya looked largely the same. She was in a black button up - that looked natural on her - along with white slacks. Taiki, meanwhile, was in a grey button up with white slacks. They all wore the same bottoms in order to show that they were a group. Taiki had read boy groups often had motifs they all shared, so this was her idea to imitate that. 

“Well, boys .” Seiya said with a wink. “Let’s go knock this audition out of the park.” 

This week has been long for Usagi. 

First, her test was awful . It had moved Usagi to tears before, during, and after. She swore it had to be a Dark Kingdom plot - it had been draining her of her energy! - but sadly, it wasn’t. Usagi had hoped it was, because if it was, she would have blamed the Dark Kingdom for her bad grade. 

Second was the drama with Seiya. It had been...confusing. Usagi wasn’t even sure why Seiya was mad at her! Dressing as a boy, acting like a boy...all that stuff was weird, wasn’t it? Usagi wasn’t even sure anymore. Seiya looked and sounded so hurt when Usagi said all that stuff. Could it really be that weird if such a nice girl like Seiya was so hurt by it? And, at the end, when Usagi brought up girls liking other girls - Seiya was so upset. And Seiya had said she and Yaten were freaks. Obviously referring to Usagi saying girls who like girls were freaks. Did that mean Seiya and Yaten like girls romantically? Were Seiya and Yaten dating? The thought made Usagi’s chest and stomach feel all weird, so she chose not to think about it. 

Finally, she met a new Sailor Guardian! Her ally woke up! It was about time. Ami Mizuno, the smartest girl in the whole country is Sailor Mercury. After their national test scores were released, Usagi had been told by Luna to follow Ami - who had placed first in the entire nation. The two of them followed her to her fancy cram school where they discovered the Dark Kingdom was using the cram school as a way to collect energy! It was then that Ami was revealed to be Sailor Mercy. Then Usagi and her fought together, beating that stupid youma to a pulp! It had been a crazy Friday, that’s for sure.

But all that was yesterday’s news! Now it was Saturday and Usagi and Ami were having their first, official, Sailor Guardian hang out! Ami sat in Usagi’s room, kneeling by Usagi’s low table. Despite being in such a casual setting, Ami looked as business-like as ever. Her back was straight and her hands were neatly folded in her lap. The blue haired girl was looking around Usagi’s very pink room, taking in all the small details. Like how Usagi had a pile of dirty clothes over-flowing from her hamper. Or how her wrinkled sheets had quickly been yanked back into place, still managing to look messy on the bed. 

“Here’s some tea and cookies!” Usagi announced as she came in the door, making Ami look towards the blonde. Ikuko had been kind enough to make them cookies while they hung out. In fact, once Ikuko learned how smart Ami was, she seemed ready to do anything for the girl. 

“Thank you so much, U-Usagi.” Ami replied, cheeks a bit flush. She was still getting used to calling a classmate by their first name. Never before had she had a proper friend before, nor had she hung out at a friend’s house. It was almost more exciting than getting kissed. Picking up the glass, Ami took a sip of tea. “This is wonderful. Please thank your mother for me.”

“Huh? Oh yeah, sure.” Usagi plopped on the floor, across the table from Ami. Instead of going for the tea, Usagi grabbed a handful of cookies, munching on them loudly and happily. “So good!”

Ami’s smile and joyful bubble of having her first friend broke a bit. “Usagi, please mind your manners. Take smaller bites.”

“Okay, okay!” Usagi said once she swallowed. Crumbs of cookies stuck to her cheeks and lips. “Anyways, Ami!” Leaning in, Usagi grinned widely. “Now that we’re both Sailor Guardians, we get to be best friends! So, I think we should start this friendship off by catching up on lost time!”

“Of course.” Ami, new to the whole friendship thing, was hanging onto Usagi’s every word. She leaned forward as well, looking both serious and excited. “How shall we do that?”

“Well, best friends know everything about each other, so let’s just start talking about ourselves!” Usagi nodded at her own idea. “I’ll go first! My name is Usagi Tsukino! I’m 14, I’m a Cancer and I have blood type O! I’m a bit clumsy and some people call me a crybaby, but that’s not really true!” And thus began a very long, long, long introduction between Usagi and Ami. 

Before they could even sing, they had to go through a pseudo beauty contest. So Seiya was standing with the other two Starlights in the wings of the theater. One by one, individual applicants or groups of applicants would be called out and judged. Some stayed, others were dismissed. The whole process made Seiya a little nervous. Their competition was very clearly men. Being around these older teens made Seiya realize just how hard it would be to pull off the cross-dressing thing. They weren’t as tall as the boys, they didn’t have the slight beginnings of stubble, nor did they have exceptionally muscular figures like a few of the boys. 

All the Starlights had were their binded chests and their pretty faces. That fact was getting to Seiya, especially as she watched boy after boy getting dismissed. Yaten made Seiya especially nervous. Her naturally smaller and feminne face might’ve been beautiful, but it really threw a big wrench in their cross-dressing scheme. 

“You’re stiff.” Yaten, the source of Seiya’s worries, muttered to her as they stood against the wall, waiting their turn. “What’s wrong?”

Seiya gave a small shrug. “It’s stuffy in here.”

“You’re a bad liar.” Yaten said after a moment, stepping on Seiya’s shoe with her own. Seiya jolted, pulling her foot away and accidentally knocking into Taiki, who had been standing on the other side of Seiya. The taller girl snapped her head to look at them, giving both girls the most menacing glare they’d ever seen. 

“We do not have the time to be horsing around right now.”

Before Seiya or Yaten could do anything but give Taiki an apologetic glance, the doors to the theater opened. A group of young men, all looking dejected and sad, slowly shuffled out from the theater and out of the hall entirely. Another group rejected. Nearly half the people who had come today had already been thrown out. Seiya swallowed softly. Following those boys was one of the agency workers, a forty something year old man.

“Applicants 77, 78, and 79! Group Name: Three Lights! You’re up!”

Seiya stepped forward, swallowing down the nervousness in her throat. She could feel Yaten and Taiki focus behind her. Seiya began to lead the way to the door as Yaten and Taiki followed behind her. The agency worker held the door open for them and they entered the theater proper. It was a classic western style theater. Red cushioned seats, some private balconies, and a grand wooden stage. The man led them to the front of the theater where he sat down in the front row with three other people, while gesturing for the Starlights to walk up on stage. 

The Starlights made their way up the stage, stopping in the middle. Seiya looked down at the four agency members - “talent scouts” - as they were called on the flyer. One was the man who had led them in. He was dressed in a suit and looked very serious. Next to him was a younger man in more casual wear. He looked really preppy though. Sitting beside him was a beautiful woman. And finally next to her was a slightly older, more professional looking woman. 

“Good to see you boys!” The younger woman spoke up. “My name is Aki and I’m in charge of this section of the selection process, okay? Please relax and be yourselves!” She adjusted some papers that were in front of her. “Why don’t we start with a little individual overview. So Mr. 77 please come forward!” Taiki took a step forward at her call. “Oh, what a handsome young man you are! Your name is Taiki Kou, correct?”

“Yes Miss.”

“Oh, polite too.” Aki smiled. The three other agents were scribbling notes on their papers. “So, Taiki, why don’t you tell me a bit about yourself.” As Taiki began to talk, Aki’s eyes drifted between Taiki and the papers in front of her. 

“I enjoy literature and poetry. Also nature - like flowers and such. I love to play piano as well.” 

“Ah, I see, I see. A little academic, huh?” Aki smiled before gesturing for Taiki to back up. “Thank you Taiki. Next up, Mr. 78!” It was now Seiya’s turn to step forward. “Another dashing young man appears! Although, excuse me for saying this, but you look a little devilish. Something about your face makes me feel like you’re playful. Is that true?”

Seiya was taken aback before giving her a small smile. “I’ve been told I’m a bit of a troublemaker, if that’s true or not is up for debate.” 

“Oh! I like you.” Aki grinned a bit before looking down at her papers. “Mr. Seiya….Kou?” She blinked before rummaging through the papers. “Are all three of you brothers? Or is it just a coincidence you all share Kou as a last name?” 

“Oh yeah.” Seiya blurted out without really thinking. Did last names on Earth create familial ties? Why hadn’t they heard about that? On Kinmoku, last names were uncommon, as they were only used to signify a special connection. Like when Seiya, Taiki, and Yaten became the Starlights, they were given the last name Kou to represent their shared status as Sailor Guardians. Apparently, that’s not how it works on Earth. “We’re all brothers.”

“Oh! Why didn’t you say something earlier!” Aki scribbled furiously on her notes. She had a gleeful smile on her face. “That makes this all the better…. Anyways! Seiya, tell me about yourself!”

“Oh, I really like sports. Any kind, really. Exercising too. Ice cream and burgers are my favorite foods. And I do happen to make some light trouble every once and a while.”

“Thank you very much Seiya.” Aki hummed as she finished her notes. “Finally, the last brother, Mr. 79, Yaten Kou.” As Seiya stepped back she saw Yaten step forward. A pit of dread was in Seiya’s stomach. If they realized Yaten was a girl, they were done for. “Oh my! What a pretty boy you are!” The older woman next to Aki leaned in and excitedly whispered in her ear. “Yes yes! I was thinking the same thing! Yaten, dearie, tell us about yourself.”

“I’m really into fashion.” Yaten started. “Clothes, makeup or whatever interests me. I’m also into music, I can play a few instruments. Unlike Seiya, I hate sports. They make me sweaty.” 

“Thank you Yaten.” After Aki gestured for Yaten to step back, she did. Then Aki and the other agents leaned over to one another, sharing their notes and whispering amongst themselves. It felt like an entirety for Seiya, who just wanted to hear their results and be done with it. Finally, Aki stood. “Congratulations, boys. You have passed this round of our auditions. The singing section will not start until noon, so please do as you’d like before then.” 

“Thank you.” All the Starlights said before heading off stage. As they exited the theater and went outside, Seiya turned to grin at her teammates. 

“We killed it!” Taiki and Yaten didn’t look amused. Seiya’s grin slowly fell. “Huh? What’s the matter?”

“Brothers? Really?” Taiki asked. 

“I don’t want to be related to you.” Yaten commented.

“Hey! What was I supposed to do? Say we all happened to share the same last name? I don’t know if that’s common on Earth!” The three Starlights dissolved into petty bickering outside the theater. 

“I can’t believe you’ve never gone out shopping with friends before Ami.” Usagi casually commented in between sips of her milkshake. Her and Ami were sitting at a table in Crown, sipping on some milk shakes after an afternoon of shopping. At their feet were lines of bags, most of them Usagi’s. They were full of clothes, makeup, perfume, and a few books - only Ami’s bags had books.

“I didn’t have many opportunities.” Ami said a bit lamely. It felt humiliating to admit she never had any friends before, so Ami just kept that to herself. She was glad, though, that Usagi was her first real friend. Usagi was so welcoming and warm - and so enthusiastic to help Ami catch up on all these cool friend outings. “But today was really fun! I never knew trying on clothes could be so exciting.”

Usagi grinned widely. “So glad to hear it!” 

“Could I ask you a question, actually?” Ami tentatively began a new subject. Since Usagi was so experienced, maybe she could help Ami out. 

“Sure! What’s up?”

“I need...relationship advice.”

It was like Ami flipped a switch in Usagi. The blonde had practically vaulted across the table at that. Her eyes lit up like Christmas tree lights as Usagi hurriedly moved to sit next to Ami. She grabbed Ami’s arm, leaning in close and expectedly. 

“Oooh! What is it? What is it!” Usagi kept rambling. “I didn’t know you had a boyfriend, Ami! Is he dreamy, hunky? Please, tell me everything!”

Ami was a bit red, keeping her voice low. “I, um, well, they're not actually my boyfriend.” Straight up lying to Usagi and calling Taiki a man felt wrong for Ami, so instead she just used neutral pronouns. That technically wasn’t lying, right? “But, we, um, kissed earlier this week.”

“Kissed!” Usagi squealed in excitement, making Ami blush even harder. “Give me the details: was it nice? Was it your first kiss? Tell me!”

“It was my first kiss.” As Ami began, Usagi eagerly listened on. “And it was… magical, but a little awkward. We were outside the library, against the back wall. They held my arms to keep me in place. Their lips were a little chapped, but it was warm - a-and it felt very nice and... “ Ami had become a red, stuttering mess. “I-I don’t know how else to put it.”

“Oh my god! I’m so jealous!” Usagi squealed. “I wish Motokoi did something like that with me. Or Tuxedo Mask!” After she stopped daydreaming about her crushes, Usagi turned to Ami. “What advice do you need? Kissing advice? I may have not had my first kiss yet, but I’ve got plenty of kissing tips from magazines!”

“Huh! No!” Ami shook her head. “It’s just, after that kiss, things got awkward between us. They haven’t come back to the library at all.” She buried her face in her hands. It was so stupid to force Taiki to kiss her like that. Ami had regretted it immediately after asking for it. Coercion was not a proper way to obtain kisses!

“Well, was he a nerd like you?” Usagi asked bluntly, resting her chin in her hand. “He must’ve been since he was at the library, right?”

“He was fond of poetry, so yes, I guess he was a nerd.”

“Well, he’s obviously just super shy and embarrassed then.” Usagi said in a matter-of-fact way. “No guy could resist a cute girl like you for long, Ami. He’s probably just trying to gather the nerve to make things official with you! Nerdy guys like to overthink things like that. Give it some time, I promise he’ll be back and ready to get all serious with you.” After that more serious statement, Usagi let out a sigh. “I’m so jealous, though. I wish I had my first kiss already.” 

Even though Usagi didn’t have the full story, Ami still tried to take her advice. Maybe Usagi was right. Maybe Taiki wasn’t mad at her and just embarrassed. Taiki would come back soon. Ami had to believe it. 

Star Fighter sighed, leaning against the walls of an old warehouse. The night air was breezy and crisp, making goosebumps rise on her exposed flesh. It was Saturday night, the night she had agreed to meet with Sailor Moon. Tonight, Fighter had decided she’d teach her basic fighting tactics. Learning how to fight was far more important than learning how to properly address your princess. What good was it to know how to bow properly or speak in a manner of subordination if you couldn’t defend yourself or your princess?  

She was already tired though. Her day had been long. As Seiya, she and the other Starlights worked their butts off from one to six for the rest of the idol auditions. They sang their hearts out, danced until they couldn’t feel their legs, and did some basic acting. It had been long and arduous, but it had mostly paid off. They were one of three groups remaining by the end of the auditions and the agents had said they’d be notified tomorrow to see if they got the deal. The wait was adding extra mental tiredness alongside the physical kind. She wanted answers now. Kakyuu was waiting for her. Their song needed to reach her ears as quickly as possible. 

“Star Fighter!” A shout made Fighter look up. Rushing towards her was the bright Sailor Moon. Her white outfit was a stark contrast to the dark night. 

“Sailor Moon. Good to see you.” Star Fighter gave Sailor Moon a small wave. 

“Good to see you too!” Sailor Moon smiled. “Guess what! I have good news!” When Star Fighter simply raised her brow, Sailor Moon continued. “One of my allies awoke! Sailor Mercury!” 

“Oh really, congratulations!” Finally, this poor girl won’t be fighting her enemy alone. “Why don’t you call her here? I’m sure she could use some fighting lessons as well.”

Sailor Moon got sheepish, rubbing the back of her neck. “About that… I kinda kept you a secret from my teacher, and, I feel if she finds out about you, she’ll really yell at me. And Sailor Mercury is great and all, but, I think she’ll tell my teacher about you if she meets you. So - I was hoping these lessons could just be our little secret?”

After a moment of processing, Fighter laughed. “Sure, sure.” She stopped laughing, giving Sailor Moon a small grin. “Only if you promise to do the same for me. If you ever meet Star Maker or Star Healer, act like you don’t know me. They’ll never let me hear the end of it if they find out I’ve been giving you lessons on being a Guardian.”

“Oh really? Why?”

“Well, despite the fact that I’m their leader, they both like to yell at me.” Fighter gave a small shrug. “They both think they’re smarter than me, so they think that gives them a right to boss me around.” 

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that, Fighter.” Sailor Moon said with a bit of a frown. 

“Don’t worry. I don’t really care about what they think about me.” Fighter moved away from the wall. “Why don’t we get this lesson started? Before we’re both caught by our respective teammates.”

“Sure!” 

Fighter led Sailor Moon into the warehouse. It was mostly empty inside, giving them cover and plenty of space to practice. Fighter brought her towards the middle. It was still visible enough to see with the moonlight peeking in, but the shadows hid a lot of detail. 

“We’re going to start with the fundamentals. Punches, kicks, and all that.” Slowly, Fighter got into a fighting stance. Her feet were slightly staggered and shoulder width apart. Her hands were raised near her face. “When you hit someone with your fist, put your whole body into it.” She demonstrated that by slowly driving her fist into Sailor Moon, twisting her body as need be. “See how my hips and stuff move? That means the strength behind my punch is from my whole body and not just my shoulder.” Sailor Moon nodded quickly and Fighter pulled back. “Alright, now hit me, as hard as you can.”

“Huh? What if I hurt you?” Sailor Moon asked, concerned. 

“That’s the idea.” Fighter gave her a small grin and a shrug. She wasn’t too worried about any lasting damage. The worst Sailor Moon could do was give Fighter a bruise or two.

“Okay…” Sailor Moon got into a rougher version of the stance Fighter had been in.

“Hold on a second.” Moving behind her, Fighter used her hands to adjust Sailor Moon’s torso and her foot to nudge Sailor Moon’s stance in a better position. “Here’s how you want to be, remember this pose, arlight?”

“Got it!” Sailor Moon had her tongue sticking out as she concentrated. Fighter noticed that as she walked back in front of her. It was cute. 

“Alright.” Fighter said, once she was in front of Sailor Moon again. “Gimme your best shot.” With a curt nod, Sailor Moon brought her fist back. She punched forward, hitting Fighter in the nose.

It hurt a lot more than Fighter expected.

“Fuck!” Backing away, Fighter’s gloved hands covered her nose. She could feel warm blood rush onto her gloves. And her nose felt...bent. “Why’d you go for the face?” Fighter groaned in pain. 

“I’m sorry!” Sailor Moon rushed to Fighter’s side, worried. “Are you okay? Here, let me see your nose!” Slowly Fighter moved her hands and Sailor Moon gasped loudly. “Oh my god… Fighter… oh my god. Your nose - your nose is - it’s broken!” Eyes widened, Fighter carefully traced her nose, it was bent hard to the left. Like fully curving.

“Holy shit…” Fighter dropped her hands, blood still oozing down her chin. “How are you this strong?” Guardians - along with increased healing ability - also got increased strength and speed. How else were they supposed to leap from buildings and stuff? But to break Fighter’s nose like this, clearly Sailor Moon was stronger than your average Guardian, right?

“I dunno!” Sailor Moon was panicking at this point. “What can I do to help?”

The pain was starting to subside and Fighter took a breath. “Just… be calm. I need to twist it back into place.” 

“Oh my god.” Sailor Moon looked like she was ready to puke - and she wasn’t even the one with the broken nose. Fighter swallowed and raised one of her hands to her nose. Her blood slick glove made gripping her nose hard, but Fighter managed to get a good hold on it. “Here, let me.” Sailor Moon said softly, taking Fighter’s free hand down by her hips. “You can squeeze my hand if it hurts.” 

Fighter gave her a small smile. “Thanks.” She squeezed Sailor Moon’s hand a bit before snapping her nose into place. A whimpered curse escaped her before she took a moment to collect herself. Sailor Moon kept a tight grip on her hand. After a few moments, Fighter took a shaky breath. “Thank you… that helped.” 

“I’m glad it did.” Sailor Moon gave a small smile before pulling her hand away. “I’m sorry for breaking your nose in the first place.”

“From now on, just know that face shots are typically a no-no in sparring.” Fighter said. “But, you’re strong. Like really strong, if you can break my nose so easily.”

“What! No way!” Sailor Moon shook her head. “I just got lucky! I must’ve just hit the right spot.”

“If you say so…” That would explain it, but Fighter still wasn’t sure. She looked at Sailor Moon, noticing the blood on Sailor Moon’s white glove. It was Seiya’s blood - from when Sailor Moon held her hand. “I’m sorry, for getting blood on your glove.”

“Huh? Don’t be! I’m the one who made you bleed in the first place.” Sailor Moon gestured to Fighter. “Besides, look at you, you’re covered in blood. Do you want to go home and wash off?”

“Oh, I’ll be fine. You’re not getting out of practice that easily.” Fighter gently teased. “Let’s keep working.” 

It didn’t take much for Fighter to get Sailor Moon to continue practicing with her. The two of them continued to spar that night, with Fighter teaching Sailor Moon different punches and kicks. All the basics Sailor Moon would need to survive. Luckily, no other major injuries happened that night, so maybe Sailor Moon was right. Maybe she just hit Fighter’s nose at just the right angle to break it. But Fighter wasn’t fully convinced. Sailor Moon’s punches felt strong. Stronger than Fighter had felt from a Guardian before. So either these Earth Guardians were special or Sailor Moon was a special Guardian. Although, maybe Fighter was just feeling her punches wrong. Maybe Sailor Moon was average and Fighter was just over estimating her. It was hard to tell, and Fighter had no clear answer by the end of the night.

Chapter Text

By the stars, her nose still ached. 

The blood had been wiped clean and the nose snapped back into place, but even after three hours from breaking Seiya’s nose still had a lingering dull pain. She had finished training with Sailor Moon about an hour ago. After making sure all traces of her training and subsequent broken nose were gone, she made her way back to the Starlight’s motel room. She quietly slunk past the bed and into the shower, washing off the sweat off her body. It wasn’t until she left the bathroom and went to the bed did she realize Taiki was the only one asleep on the huge mattress. 

Even though they had officially stopped their reconnaissance missions, it wasn’t unusual for them to still occasionally go out at night looking for Kakyuu. Those solo night-time patrols are what led Seiya to meet Sailor Moon in the first place - and what she used as cover to go meet Sailor Moon. So, it was only fair to assume Yaten was doing the same tonight. Seiya hoped she was safe, but honestly, after a day of working hard auditioning and spending two hours training Sailor Moon, Seiya was too tired to really worry about Yaten. She climbed into bed as the mattress shifted under her. Taiki groaned softly at the added weight as Seiya crawled close. 

“Seiya or Yaten?” Taiki murmured, still half asleep. The girl’s eyes were still closed, in fact, half her head was still in a pillow.

“Seiya.” As she answered Taiki’s question, Seiya gave the girl’s newly cut hair a soft pat. “Go back to sleep.” Taiki nodded softly, rolling into Seiya. The two girls cuddled each other in the bed. The Starlights had been together since they were children, sleeping curled next to each other like this is a common occurrence, especially since they’ve been sharing this motel bed for the past month. It has helped quell some nightmares about Galaxia, at least for Seiya. The two continued to stay curled next to each other, drifting into sleep. The pain in Seiya’s nose was entirely forgotten as she fell asleep in Taiki’s arms. 

“Guys!” The door flew open with a slam and the lights came on. 

Seiya woke up with a start. She and Taiki both jolted into a sitting position, disoriented and annoyed. That annoyance quickly disappeared when they saw Yaten though. The young girl was standing in the doorway. She was in civilian clothes, but they had been torn and ripped in certain places. Blood stains covered Yaten’s right sleeve, and Seiya could see some blood still dripping down Yaten’s right arm. 

“Yaten!” Seiya rushed over. Yaten closed the door and came inside the room fully. As soon as she was in reach, Seiya tugged Yaten towards her and checked her shoulder, there was a scar there of a jagged cut. Even though it was closed, it didn’t change the fact that Yaten had been attacked . “Who - what did this to you?” 

“Some monster.” Yaten said. “It wasn’t a phage.” She quickly added, seeing the way Taiki tensed. “It attacked me when I was going for a stroll - I couldn’t transform and it got some good damage in.” She shrugged her bloody right shoulder as if to point out the obvious.

“If you couldn’t transform, how did you escape?” Taiki asked, getting up and joining the other girls. She looked at Yaten’s arm with a mix of worry and intrigue. 

“Because we were wrong.” Yaten said before meeting Seiya and Taiki’s gaze. Yaten then subtly moved, Seiya barely noticed, but Yaten reached down to her pocket, where a red ribbon was stuffed inside. The silver haired girl’s fingers ghosted over the red fabric. “Earth has a Sailor Guardian. Sailor V.” Seiya, who hadn’t been surprised by Yaten’s discovery of Earth’s Sailor Guardians, was shocked by this new name. Sailor V ? Didn’t Sailor Moon say the only ally of hers that had awakened was Sailor Mercury? Who the hell was Sailor V? 

Now, Sailor V wasn’t one to stop and drool over cute boys - that was Minako’s job - but, well, this one was just sooooo handsome! 

Well, handsome might’ve not been the best word to describe this boy. He was a pretty boy. With long lashes and full lips. He looked just like a model! His silver hair was illuminated just right in the moonlight tonight. It made him look downright angelic. And his soft features were highlighted the perfect amount for Sailor V to get a good look at him. Right now he had this kinda melancholic, aloof look on his face. It was the kind of face you’d find on a cool boy who’d treat you all cold until you warmed up to him and then he’d only treat you right. Sailor V could already imagine cracking the imaginary persona she’d invented for the boy. He had a nice sense of style too. Jeans and a short sleeve button down, with the top few buttons cracked. To die for. 

“I’ve got to find out what school that boy goes to…” Sailor V hummed happily to herself. She had given up her patrolling a few minutes ago, leaving herself to sit on the edge of a roof while she watched this boy walk aimlessly around the empty street. “Maybe I can just follow him home, and then tomorrow morning I can get there early and trail him to school.” In her head, she could hear Artemis nagging her to not use her powers for evil, but she shook those away. It's not like she was going to do anything bad with this information. No, no! She was a good guy! All she wanted was one little date with the boy, was that really evil?

As Sailor V continued to gawk at the pretty boy below, a youma crept closer to that same boy. Their target. Sailor V didn’t sense the youma’s presence until it was too late. She felt the dark energy of a youma and became alert as soon as the youma jumped out at the boy. Her eyes widened with horror as she watched the boy get tackled to the ground. She was so high up she couldn’t make out all the details, but she saw the boy thrash under the youma. She saw globs of blood splash onto the pavement. 

“Not on my watch!” Snapping into action, Sailor V jumped to a lower roof, and then to another low roof, and then onto the ground. Now closer on the ground, she could make the scene out better. The ugly youma had some nasty claws with long disgusting nails. Under the youma was the boy, his pale blue short-sleeve button up had been torn. And a rich color of red was staining and pooling around his right shoulder. He was pushing the youma off him with his left hand while his right hand desperately tried to reach for his pockets, but he couldn’t stretch his right arm enough to reach it, thanks to the wound. 

“Hey! Didn’t you know attacking people is a crime?” Sailor V barely gave the youma time to look at her before she rushed towards it and kicked it. It flew off the boy. She looked down at the boy, who was looking at her in shock. But like, a weird shock. Usually when people saw her it was the excited shock one would have when they see their idol. This boy, though, was looking at her with a shocked expression that screamed ‘you shouldn’t exist’. Maybe he just thought Sailor V was fake, plenty of people did. “You okay, handsome?” 

This made the boy frown and drop his shocked expression. “Is it really proper to flirt with someone in a situation like this?” He sat up off the ground, cupping his injured shoulder with his left hand. 

“A situation like what?” Sailor V replied, her eyes drifting over to the youma that was standing. It looked pretty mad to have been kicked in the face. Turning around, it faced Sailor V with a hideous glare. 

“One where there’s a monster right in front of us,” the boy quipped as the monster lunged for Sailor V. 

“Oh, this is special?” Sailor V replied, dodging out of the way. “This is just another Saturday night for me.” The youma stumbled onto the ground, having missed it’s attempted tackle of Sailor V. It quickly turned, growling lowly at Sailor V, but Sailor V had already raised her arm. “Crescent Beam!” Her Crescent Beam shot from her fingers and into the youma, destroying it quickly. The boy looked between Sailor V and the dusty remains of the youma, eyes widened slightly. “You know,” Sailor V said, approaching the boy and offering him a hand up. “Polite people often thank those who save them.”

The boy gave Sailor V an annoyed look. “I was getting to that.” He took her hand. It was a smaller, smooth hand. Almost the same size as Sailor V’s. “Thank you for saving me.” Sailor V helped the boy get off the ground. Up close his features looked even prettier! Sailor V could spend the rest of her life looking at this boy. 

“Oh, it was no problem.” She grinned. Her eyes then drifted down to the tear of fabric on his shoulder. It was surrounded by oozing blood. She could see a jagged slash in the boy’s shoulder, mostly hidden by fabric. “Oh my, that looks bad.” Stepping closer, Sailor V ghosted her hands over the wound. “Does it hurt badly?”

“It’s not too bad.” The boy tensed as Sailor V brushed her fingered gloves against it. “I’m sure it’ll feel better once I bandage it.” 

“Allow me!” Sailor V took her ribbon out of her hair. A devious plan in her mind. She gently and tenderly wrapped the red ribbon around the wound, applying just enough pressure to stop the bleeding. “There, that should manage until you get home.” A slight blush came onto the boy’s cheeks as his fingers reached up to touch the silk ribbon. 

“Thank you, but I don’t want to steal your ribbon.” All according to plan!

“Oh, you won’t!” Sailor V chirped happily. “You can come here tomorrow tonight to return it to me!”  Now she and this boy will meet again! And she had a whole day to form some sort of plan to get this pretty boy to fall in love with her. 

“O-oh.” Thrown off by Sailor V’s enthusiasm, the boy nodded. “Sure.” He paused. “Could I ask a question, though?”
“Sure!”

“Who even are you?”

“WHAT?” The boy leaned back as Sailor V leaned in, a shocked expression on her face. “You don’t know me? I’m Sailor V! International Guardian of Justice!” The boy simply shrugged. “I can’t believe you’ve never heard of me.”  

“Well I haven’t.” The boy continued nonchalantly. “So get over it.” Sailor V still couldn’t believe it, how could any self-respecting person not hear of her? She had a video game! A manga series! How could this boy not know of her?

“How could you not-?!” She huffed. “Never mind.” Stepping closer to him, she looked him over. “What’s your name? Just so I can make sure I meet the right person tomorrow night.” There was no way she’d make such a mistake though. The boy’s features were one of a kind. No other boy could have such soft eyes and lips, clear face, and lovely green eyes. 

“Yaten. Yaten Kou.” Yaten said, handing going back up to his shoulder. His hand clamped over the wound. “I’m going to get going, now. I’ll see you tomorrow night.” 

“Sounds great!” Sailor V smiled as the boy turned and walked away. She couldn’t wait for tomorrow. 

Window shopping was such an oddity to Ami. She had never gone out to shop with the intention of not buying anything at all. But Usagi assured her it was a normal thing for teens to do. So that’s why the two of them were spending their Sunday wandering around the Juuban district, looking into the windows of various shops. 

“Oh! Ami! Look at how cute that skirt is!” 

Ami’s attention was pulled to Usagi, who was intensely staring at a short pink skirt. Usagi looked excited and gleeful, as she usually did. Window shopping seemed to get Usagi very animated. She had already gushed over dozens of clothing items, promising to come back later and buy them once she got her allowance. Ami hadn’t seen too many things she’d like yet, though, and this skirt wasn’t her thing either. 

“It’s a bit mature for our age, isn’t it Usagi?” Ami questioned softly, staring at the skirt. It was so short, Ami doubted it’d even reach her thighs. A blush came to her cheeks as she imagined Usagi wearing it. All of her legs would be exposed!

“C’mon, we’re fourteen!” Usagi whined. “That basically means we’re adults.”

“That’s not how it works, Bunhead.” A male voice had both Usagi and Ami turn around. Ami could hear Usagi growl under her breath, uttering out the name ‘Mamoru’ in the most annoyed voice Ami had ever heard from the cheerful girl. Mamoru was a tall boy, at least two heads taller than both Usagi and Ami. He wore a black turtleneck and a green blazer. He looked older, too. Probably late high school or early college age if Ami had to guess. “You’re not even out of middle school, yet. You’re still just a little kid.”

“Oh yeah?” Usagi huffed, crossing her arms. Ami did think Mamoru had a point, but the way he said it - with a leering snear - made a bad impression on Ami. “Well, if I’m just some little kid, why do you keep bothering me? Can’t you go bother some adult women?” 

“It’s not like I go out of my way to see you, Bunhead.” Mamoru shrugged, “you’re the one that keeps running into me.”

“You’re literally the one who started talking to me!”

Before Ami could cut in, another voice joined the fray. “Man, this is pa-the-tic.” Each syllable of pathetic was drawn out as the new person walked over. The owner of this voice was an androngyous looking boy. Their silver hair was cut near their chin and their features were soft and pretty. Ami had never seen a boy with such clear and soft skin. He gave Mamoru a look. “You’re some grown ass adult bothering middle-schoolers? Go study or something. Get a job.” 

Mamoru bristled. “And who are you?”

Ami had no clue, so she turned to Usagi. Maybe Usagi knew this boy? From the look on Usagi’s face, Ami couldn’t tell. Usagi’s face looked to be in shock as she stared at this boy. And Ami couldn’t decipher what that meant.

“Yaten, a friend of Usagi’s.” Yaten turned to Usagi. “Right?”

“O-oh!” Usagi broke from her trance and nodded softly. “Sh - Yaten and I are friends. Yeah.” It was odd behavior, but Ami didn’t comment on it. 

“See? So why don’t you back off.” Yaten glared at Mamoru, daring him to answer. Mamoru simply frowned and marched off, not bothering to argue with the three fourteen year olds anymore. “You two okay?”

“Yes.” Ami nodded. “Thank you for butting in.” 

“Yaten! You look so different!” Usagi pushed past Ami to look at Yaten. That must’ve been it! They must’ve not seen each other for a while and Yaten looked different. That was common for people their age. Faces and bodies changed quickly when people were young. 

“I guess you could say that.” His hands ghosted by the edges of his hair. “But I’m still the same, you know?” Yaten looked towards Ami. “Who’s this?”

“Oh, this is my new friend Ami!” Usagi gestured to Ami with a grin. “She’s the smartest girl in the whole nation!.”

Ami flushed. “Don’t say things like that, Usagi.”

“Nice to meet you, Ami.” Yaten nodded in response. “What are you two doing today?” 

“Window shopping!” Usagi then tugged Yaten closer, pointing towards the pink skirt. “Yaten, what do you think of that skirt. It’s cute, right?” It felt odd that Usagi was asking a boy for fashion advice. Weren’t they not too good on that subject? Or maybe Usagi liked Yaten? 

Yaten made a face. “It’s a little on the revealing side, isn’t it? Way too much for you, Usagi. Maybe when you’re older.” He placed his fingers on his chin, a thinker pose. “The color isn’t bad though - a bit too gaudy for my tastes, but not horrible.” His brows furrowed together. “I think it’d be really cute if you got a skirt in that color - a bit longer, mind you, or you’ll give your mother a stroke - with a white t-shirt and a pink bow in the same color. Matching shoes would seal the deal.” 

“Oh, Yaten! That’s so good!” Usagi seemed ecstatic. “You have such a nice sense of style!” Yaten smirked to himself, lapping up the praise. Wow, Yaten did know a lot about fashion. It felt odd to Ami, but she guessed she shouldn’t judge him too much. Maybe - the thought entered Ami’s mind before she could stop it - he was gay? Gay men knew alot about fashion and makeup. That would explain Yaten’s amazing skin too. Ami shook her head. No way! Being good with fashion and makeup didn’t mean Yaten had to be into men. Ami tried to push that thought away.

“Yaten! Where are you? We needa get going!” A voice cut through the crowd, making all three of the teens turn towards the voice. Sauntering down the road was another boy. He was a bit taller than the three of them with black hair. It was a bit unruly on the top, but it thinned down around the sides. He walked with a swagger and nonchalance. 

“Right here, Seiya!” Yaten called and waved. Ami turned back to her two companions, only to notice Usagi had the same expression from earlier on her face. Seiya must’ve been another friend she hadn’t seen in a long time, right?

“There you are!” Seiya came over quickly. He stiffened, though, Ami noticed, when he got close and saw Ami and Usagi. But, Ami guessed, he tensed because of Usagi. “Oh, Bunhead.” That same nickname that Mamoru had used. 

“Seiya…” Usagi seemed nervous. “Where have you been? I haven’t seen you around for a while.” Something had definitely gone on between the two of them. Even the socially inept Ami could notice that. 

“I’ve been busy.” Was his curt answer. He grabbed Yaten by the bicep, gently pulling the other boy to him. “Anyways, we need to get going now.”  Yaten, like Ami, seemed to notice the bad blood Seiya had towards Usagi. The shorter male moved closer to Seiya, putting a hand on the bigger boy’s shoulder. It was a very intimate hand placement. The two seemed to be close. Maybe Ami’s thought about Yaten earlier was right. Yaten seemed to whisper to Seiya a question, but the taller boy blew it off. “We’ll be heading out now.”

As they turned on their heels, Usagi called out. “Wait, Seiya! Can we at least talk? I think what I said last time came out wrong….” She trailed off as the two continued walking away, ignoring her. 

Ami looked towards Usagi, concerned. “Is everything okay?” She put a hand on Usagi’s shoulders. “Did something happen between you and Seiya?”

“I…yeah…” Usagi looked as the two boys disappeared into the crowd before slapping her cheeks. “But let’s forget about them!” She forced a smile. “C’mon, let’s go to Crown. Talking to Motokoi always makes me feel better!” Even though she said that, Ami could tell Usagi’s mood had been ruined. But, Ami wasn’t sure she could coax anything out of Usagi, or even if she could help, so she just nodded her head. 

“Yeah, let’s go to Crown.”

Chapter Text

“Oh my god, they’re definitely dating…” Usagi slumped against her desk once she got home from being out with Ami. The day had been going so well! Until they bumped into Mamoru, Yaten, and Seiya. Seeing Yaten and Seiya as boys was strange. Poor Yaten was wasting all her prettiness by looking like a boy! And Seiya… she had never acted so cold to Usagi before. It hurt. It really did. Just like it hurt to see Seiya hug Yaten so close to her. Like how it hurt to see Yaten put her hand on Seiya’s shoulder and whisper into her ear. “Why do they have to be dating…?”

“Whose dating?”

“Ack!” Usagi jumped. She sat up straight and looked down at the floor to where Luna was staring up at her. “Jeez! You scared me!” When Luna gave her an unimpressed look, Usagi continued. “Seiya and Yaten.”

Luna tilted her head. “Am I supposed to know this Yaten?”

“Don’t you remember? She was that pretty girl I told you I met that one day in the park. The one who said I should try a leave-in conditioner.” Usagi explained. As Usagi gave the details, Luna remembered Usagi telling her exactly that. 

“Ah, yes. You did tell me about her.” Luna then flicked her tail. “So she and Seiya are dating? Two girls?” When Usagi nodded, Luna hummed. “Good for them. That sort of thing was more accepted in the Moon Kingdom than on Earth. They’re very brave by being so open about it here.”

“Huh?” Usagi stared at Luna a bit more critically. “Really? Girls were allowed to like girls on the Moon Kingdom?”

“Anyone was allowed to like anyone, as long as they were both consenting adults.” Luna looked disappointed, giving Usagi a look. “Some Guardians were like that too. The Moon Kingdom had no prejudice like that, homophobia is an Earth invention. One that you sadly seem to have acquired.” 

“What! I’m not homophonetic-!”

“Homophobic.” Luna corrected with a sigh.

“That’s what I said!” Usagi huffed and crossed her arms. “I’m not that! I just…All the romance stories have men and women - it just feels more natural.” Was she in the wrong here? Was she that homoboatic thing Luna mentioned? 

“I see this is a lost cause.” Luna sighed before jumping on the desk. “Anyways, despite Seiya dating a girl, have you found anything else out about her?”

“Well, she and Yaten are becoming an idol group, apparently, with some other girl.” 

“Oh?” Luna flicked her tail. “I guess that’s why she was at the radio station…I guess she’s not a part of the Dark Kingdom.”

“You thought she was a bad guy?!” How could Luna think Seiya was evil? Seiya had always been so nice to Usagi!

Luna ignored Usagi. “It was a thought I had, but I guess I was wrong.” Luna stretched out. “There’s no reason for you to follow her around anymore then.” Usagi pursed her lips, silently thinking. Maybe she shouldn’t try to approach Seiya again. Just thinking of that made her heart hurt though. She and Seiya had only known each other briefly, but she felt so at ease around Seiya. But Seiya hates her now. 

Usagi let out a groan and rested her head on her desk. “...this sucks.”

Yaten honestly shouldn’t be out this late. 

Tomorrow was her first official day as Yaten Kou, the boy idol. This afternoon she had gotten the call from the agency with Taiki and Seiya. Their group name ‘Three Lights’ and their original song ‘Search For Your Love’ had been approved. Starting tomorrow morning, they’d begin all the preparation. Promotional photos, dance lessons, voice work, press preparation, and all the other stuff that came with being an idol. It made Yaten’s head spin, but it didn’t scare her. She’d do whatever it took to find the princess. 

Although, she wished she didn’t have to come out here tonight. It was chilly and she was tired. She’d like to be in bed soaking up all the sleep she could before going into the studio tomorrow. But she had promised Sailor V she’d meet her here - and she also promised Taiki and Yaten she’d get as much information on the Earth Guardian as possible. 

“Would she hurry up?” Yaten stood, annoyed. She was leaning against a wall by the place she was attacked yesterday. Under her shirt, she had wrappings around her shoulder. They weren’t really necessary - her Guardian healing fixed the wound over the day - but she didn’t want Sailor V to notice that. In her pocket was the red ribbon. She had washed it today, hoping to get rid of all the blood. It would’ve been rude to return it all bloody, afterall. At this point, though, Yaten wished she had been rude. Sailor V was running late, and it was getting on her nerves. 

“Yaten!” A girlish voice yelled out. 

“Finally.” Yaten breathed out. She looked towards the voice, managing to see as Sailor V leaped down from a building and in front of Yaten. “You’re late.” 

Sailor V gave him a sheepish grin. “Sorry! I had to beat up some nasty youma on the way here.” Youma, huh? That was the kind of monster that attacked Yaten last night. Looking closer at Sailor V, Yaten noticed slight scuff marks and bruises. Nothing too big, but noticeable enough. 

“Oh, well that’s…understandable.” Yaten scratched her cheek. God, she was so bad at small talk. “But a youma? That’s the thing that attacked me last night, right?” Sailor V nodded in confirmation. “What even are those things?”

“Uh, well.” Sailor V tapped her chin. “They’re evil monsters from this super evil organization.” She clapped her hands together. “But it's nothing for you to worry about! Anyways, Yaten, I was wondering if-.”

“It is something for me to worry about.” Ugh, she didn’t want to just aimlessly chat with Sailor V. She wanted information. But she couldn’t just say she was a Sailor Guardian from a different solar system. She needed to find a way to convince Sailor V to give her the information, and fast. “I - I, um, I’m worried about it because I’m worried about you.” The instant flush that hit Sailor V’s cheeks told Yaten she had said the right thing. “A pretty girl like you fighting monsters alone? It’s concerning.” 

“Oh?” The dopey grin on Sailor V’s face kept growing. “Well, if that’s the case, I guess I can tell you more about them - so you won’t worry anymore.” Sailor V held her hand out to Yaten. “How about we go someplace more private, though?”

“Sure.” Yaten took her hand, only to be scooped into Sailor V’s arms. “Hey!” Sailor V had her in a sort of bridal carry - and Yaten was clinging to the other woman’s arm tightly.

“Don’t worry!” Sailor V gave her a grin before jumping. The two soared into the air. Chilly night wind ruffled through Yaten’s hair. The moonlight lit up Sailor V and Yaten as they soared above building level. Sailor V looked a bit beautiful, like this. Her makeup looked pretty in the reflection of the moon. And her blonde hair flowed behind her as they landed on a rooftop. “Here we are.” Sailor V set Yaten down. She gave the silver haired girl a small smile before looking out into the city. “I just love the view from up here.”

The view was pretty, but Yaten wasn’t fully focused on it. Did Sailor V like her? Like romantically? It seemed like it, but Yaten wasn’t too sure yet. If Sailor V was interested though, Yaten was sure she could use that to her advantage to get more information. It was a little mean - using a girl’s heart like that - but necessary. She turned to look at Sailor V, who was looking out at the city, a slight flush to her cheeks. 

“Yeah, the view’s gorgeous.” Sailor V turned to look at Yaten, noticing that she was staring, and turned bright red. Oh, yeah. Sailor V was definitely interested. Yaten moved a bit closer to Sailor V, gently taking the Guardian’s gloved hand into her own. “So tell me about these youma.”

Sailor V cleared the flush from her face. “Well, like I said earlier, they’re these monsters created by this evil organization called the Dark Kingdom. Some are intelligent and some aren’t. And they’re sent to collect human energy. The Dark Kingdom is trying to awaken some old evil force with it.” Sailor V. “That’s all I remember, really.” 

Remember ? What an odd choice of words. Yaten wasn’t sure how to take that. 

“And how strong are they?” She paused, thinking of what some love-sick boy would say. “Do they ever hurt you?”

“Hurt me? Oh no.” Sailor V giggled, looking a bit proud and conceited. “After I got the hang of being Sailor V, they don’t really hurt me much anymore. They’re pretty weak and predictable now.” Her face got softer and she squeezed Yaten’s hand a bit. “So you don’t need to worry.” 

“That’s good.” Yaten smiled softly. It was a bit concerning how good she was at putting on this act. But the talent scouts yesterday did say she had top-tier acting abilities. “That makes me feel a bit better.” What else did she need to know? Yaten racked her brain. “Do you…do you do this all alone?”

Sailor V let out a small sigh. “For now.” What the hell did that mean? Yaten furrowed her brows and went to press on, but Sailor V cut her off. “Anyways! Enough of this serious stuff!” Sailor V tugged Yaten to the edge of the roof. They sat on the edge, dangling their legs off the side and looking out at the city. Sailor V kept holding Yaten’s hand, and the silver haired girl let her. If making Sailor V fall in love with her was the key to answers, then Yaten would let it happen. She had to know what dangers are on Earth - she had to know what dangers could harm the princess. 

“So.” Sailor V hummed. “Did you check out my game or my manga?”

“What?” Yaten blinked, whipping her head around to stare at Sailor V in disbelief. “Why would I do that?” When Sailor V gave her a wounded look, Yaten realized she was messing up the love-sick-puppy-boy role she needed to play. “I just - I figured I’d focus on getting to know you in person rather than from some silly game or comic.” 

“Oh.” The blush that coated Sailor V’s cheeks matched the red ribbon she wore last night. 

“Oh yeah!” Yaten reached into her pocket, pulling out the red ribbon. “Thank you for this. And for saving me last night.”

“Oh really! It was no issue!” Sailor V grinned. “Saving a hot guy like you was a treat!” Yaten had to hold herself back from rolling her eyes. 

“Here, let me tie it back in your hair.” After she said that, Yaten made Sailor V shift a bit so her back was toward Yaten. Then she delicately reached up, treading the ribbon into Sailor V’s hair and tying the knot. The blonde hair was so fine and silky, Yaten was actually a bit jealous. She was half tempted to ask for this girl's hair routine. “There, all pretty.” Her gloved hair came back to feel the knot. 

“Wow Yaten, you’re really good at that.” Sailor V turned back around. 

Yaten gave a small shrug, before looking back out at the moon. “Well, I hate to cut our time short, but I do need to sleep tonight. So I should get home soon.” 

“Oh yeah, of course!” In a swift motion, Sailor V was standing with Yaten in her arms again. “But, Yaten, we can meet again, right?”

Yaten smiled, lying so perfectly, it was like she was meant to play this role. “I’d be sad if we didn’t, cutie.” 

“CUTIE!” Minako squealed into her pillow, muffling the sound of her voice. It saved her parents from hearing her scream in the middle of the night, but not poor Artemis. He mewled in annoyance and rolled over. “Omigosh, he called me cutie… and he held my hand!” Minako had rolled over at this point, pressing her hands against her face as if it would keep all her excitement in. 

Tonight had gone so well . None of Minako’s five backup plans had to be put in place in order to catch Yaten’s interest. Although, in retrospect, she should’ve known she didn’t have to worry. She was the goddess of love and beauty after all! And she was a superhero! What guys didn’t like a pretty yet strong woman?

But now here comes the real question. As Sailor V, Minako was a bit limited in meeting Yaten. It was a blessing that this weekend Artemis had opted to stay home, but most nights she was fighting crime, Artemis was there. And Sailor V mostly went out at night, unless there was an emergency! How often would Yaten be able to sneak out so late? Surely his mother wouldn’t want him doing that. It would be dangerous! So, should Minako keep pursuing him as Sailor V or as Minako? As Minako, they could hang out way more! And Minako could bring him home and they could go on proper dates! She’s already convinced herself! While a superhero relationship sounds hot, actually spending time with Yaten sounds hotter!

But now the issue was getting Yaten to like Minako and not Sailor V. Because - Minako couldn’t just reveal her secret identity! She may like boys a lot but she wasn’t stupid enough to compromise something so important like that. So, she’d basically have to steal Yaten from herself! The challenge of that - ordinary middle school girl Minako Aino woos boy into loving her instead of international hero Sailor V - was kinda appealing to her. 

Challenge: Steal Yaten from Sailor V (aka her superhero sefl) was starting!

“Oh my god.”

“Yaten, please stop complaining.” Taiki sighed, highly annoyed with Yaten’s antics.

“But my legs hurt! And I’m so sweaty!” 

“Oh my god, just shuddup!” Seiya snapped before leaning forward and sucking on her milkshake straw again. The three newly recruited idols were sitting down at a cafe near the studio they had been in all day. From nine to five, they had been busy . Taiki could barely remember all the events that happened today. They all seemed to blur together. Everyone at the company was excited to get their boy group in front of the crowd, so they were working hard to get them prepped as quickly as possible. Which meant a lot of work for the Three Lights. 

Yaten pouted, cupping her chin with her palm. “You’re being such a bitch, Seiya. You were mean to Usagi yesterday and now you’re being mean to me right now. What’s wrong with you?” Seiya’s face scrunched and she stared down at her milkshake, slurping it down to avoid answering Yaten’s question. 

“Usagi?” Taiki asked. “She’s the girl that knew Seiya was a woman, correct?” Yaten nodded. “Seiya, you need to be nice to that girl, she holds such a powerful secret. If you make her mad, she may expose us.” Not that Taiki could be one to talk, once she had made her deal with Ami, she had been studiously avoiding the library at all costs. 

“She called me a freak. Called us freaks.” Seiya spat out bitterly. Removing herself from her milkshake, Seiya stared solemnly down at the table. “So why should I be nice to her?” It was odd to hear that Seiya cared about what other people thought. She was usually so stubborn and hard headed - so insults never seemed to work on her. 

“Huh?” Yaten examined Seiya with a critical eye. “She said that? When?”

“When I told her about us being boy idols.” Flicking the glass of her milkshake, Seiya glared down at the chocolatey goodness. “She was like ‘Seiya I know you’re a weirdo who likes acting like a boy but this is too much. This is freaky. Liking other girls is freaky and weird and you’re totally disgusting and I never want to be around you again’.” 

While Taiki did feel a bit bad for Seiya - she was clearly upset about this - Seiya’s dramatics had her smiling slightly. “Why do I have the feeling you’re exaggerating?”

“Okay, so she didn’t say that exactly, but that’s what she meant!” Seiya huffed, breaking her more serious sadness for a burst of annoyed anger. Yaten and Taiki exchanged a look before Yaten rubbed Seiya’s back. With a frown, Seiya went back to miserably slurring on her milkshake. 

“Seiya, you-.” Taiki began before she was interrupted.

“Taiki!” A mousy, quiet voice cut into their conversation and all three girls turned towards the newcomer. Taiki’s eyes widened a bit, her throat going dry. Ami stood at the end of the table. Her outfit was cute, a white blouse button up with a blue vest over top. But Taiki couldn’t focus on the outfit, she was too busy worrying about how Seiya and Yaten would react. After all, she had given Seiya so much trouble for speaking with Usagi in secret, when she had done the same with Ami. “I - saw you sitting here I just had to come over. I’ve been wanting to talk to you.”

Yaten spoke before Taiki could. “Wait, you’re friends with Usagi, aren’t you?” Ami turned to Yaten, her eyes widening a bit in recognition when she saw Yaten. “You were there yesterday, when Seiya and I came over?” Doing a double take to what Yaten just said, Taiki’s eyes narrowed. They all met yesterday? And Ami was a friend of Usagi? What a small world. 

“Oh yes,” nodding her head, Ami continued. “Thank you for helping us, by the way.” The girl looked over at Seiya, who wasn’t looking at Ami at all, before turning her attention to Taiki. “But, I did want to talk to you, Taiki… I wanted to apologize.” Taiki noticed Yaten raise a brow, listening to the drama.

“An apology?” Taiki spoke, trying to keep her voice calm and even. “For what?”

“My, um, when I forced you to…um, you know.” Ami’s face was red as she referred to the time she coerced Taiki into kissing her. “It was inappropriate and cruel. I shouldn’t have made you do that.” She bowed, getting her body parallel to the floor. “Again, I’m sorry for my actions, but I do hope that we can be friends again.”

“Please, there’s no need to bow.” From the corner of her eye, Taiki could see the look Yaten was giving her. Even Seiya had stopped her moping to look at the scene. “Your apology is accepted.”

“I’m glad.” Ami stood. Her face was a bit red. “If we’re friends again, I was wondering if, well, if you maybe wanted to go to an art museum with me? Although, I know you are busy with your new idol group, so only if you want to.”

Now Taiki’s face was getting red. This was so embarrassing. Why did Ami come now? She was making Taiki look like a complete fool and hypocrite in front of Seiya and Yaten. 

“Yes, sure.” Taiki cleared her throat. “We can discuss it more later, but we were in the middle of something.”

“Of course!” Ami nodded her head. “Sorry for interrupting your conversation.” Scurrying off, Ami exited the cafe. Both Yaten and Seiya were looking at Taiki. Yaten had her brow raised. 

“So,” began Yaten. “Want to explain all that?” 

Taiki, red in the face, began to explain her interactions with Ami, excluding the kiss. Those two didn’t need to know that. 

“Jadeite.” 

From her throne, Queen Beryl stared down at the man. Jadeite was kneeling before the throne, glaring down at the ground. The Dark Kingdom was cold and intimidating as usual. The rocky ground below him was no different. 

“I am getting very tired, Jadeite. Your missions for human energy have been consistently failing. You have yet to stop the Sailor Guardians. And you have been more of a burden then a benefit to the Dark Kingdom.”

“Queen Beryl!” Jadeite shouted. “Please, I will redeem myself. I have set the ground work for a plan at a shrine. And I am beginning preparations for multiple other operations as well. I will get energy for our great ruler. I promise.”

Queen Beryl let out a low hum. “If you break that promise, you know the price.”

Jadeite’s face was grim. He was going to get human energy, no matter the cost. 

Chapter Text

About two weeks had passed since Minako met Yaten and barely any progress had been made. She had scoured the local area during the day, trying to find Yaten and the school he went to, but to no avail. She had personally gone from school to school, asking and snooping around, only to turn up empty. Asking Yaten where he went was a no-go too. They had only bumped into each other once more since their last meeting - and Minako had been so over the moon to see his pretty face that she forgot to ask where they could meet. It was getting to Minako so badly she wanted to scream. All she wanted was to date some pretty boy, was that too much to ask?

Walking back home from school today, she kicked pebbles in front of her. Her mood was in the gutter as she marched into a convenience store. What she needed was chocolate. Chocolate was the best way to mend a broken heart. She grabbed five bars of chocolate - an amount she’d regret eating later - before heading over to the magazine section. Grabbing a gossip magazine would be fun. There'll be plenty of hotties in the magazine she could drool over too. As she looked through the options, her eyes landed on a familiar silver, silk head of hair. And it was on a magazine. Minako lurched out and grabbed the magazine, bringing it to her face, eyes wide. 

Yaten was on the COVER of Tokyo’s most popular teen girl magazine, SEVENTEEN . He wore a light blue suit that made his silver hair stand out even more. Two more - equally attractive (but not nearly as pretty) - boys stood besides him. The text ‘THREE LIGHTS’ written below them.

Minako let the chocolate fall out of her hands as she opened the magazine in a frenzy. Her eyes scanned the words, growing wider and wider by the moment. She couldn’t believe what she was reading. Yaten was an idol. And he was having his debut concert-.

“THIS FRIDAY?!”

“This Friday?” Rei asked, looking down at the tickets Ami had brought to the shrine. 

Usagi sat on the steps of the shrine, chin in her palm as she watched Ami and Rei in front of her. They had met Rei nearly two weeks ago, when the Dark Kingdom targeted her shrine. It turns out Rei was a Sailor Guardian too. Usagi liked Rei, but she could be so mean sometimes! But they had saved a bunch of people together, at the amusement park and on that river cruise, so Usagi knew Rei was a good person. Only a good person would help others. 

Today, they met at the shrine after school like usual, though Ami had brought concert tickets with her. Tickets for the Three Lights - Seiya and Yaten’s group. Thinking of those two made Usagi’s stomach get all tense and tight. 

“Yes, this Friday. We could all get dinner after school and go right to the concert venue.” Ami’s face was a mix of embarrassment and excitement. “A-And since I’m a golden fan club card member - these tickets allow us to get front row seats, a-and backstage access afterwards.”

Rei’s eyes lit up. “Really? That sounds fun.” She looked at the tickets again. “I’ve never heard of the Three Lights before.”

“Well that’s because they’re a new group.”

“I’m surprised you keep up with this stuff, Ami,” Rei hummed. “I didn’t think you’d be into boybands.” 

“Ah, well, that’s because I know Taiki - he’s one of the members - personally.” Ami was red at this point. Quickly, she pointed her thumb to Usagi. “A-and Usagi knows the other two, Seiya and Yaten.”

“Really?” Rei turned over to Usagi, frowned slightly when she noticed Usagi sitting silently on the steps. “What’s with you? Knowing you, you should be blathering about how hot these boys are. Are you jealous that you have to share with other girls now?”

“No!” Usagi snapped back, standing up. “It’s just - Seiya and I got into an argument a while ago, so I’m just annoyed whenever I think about him.”

Rei rolled her eyes. “Whatever. I’m shocked that an idol like him even talks to girls like you.” She shrugged. “But, if you don’t want to come, we can always give this third ticket to someone else.” 

“NO! I’ll take it!” Usagi stormed over and snatched a ticket from Rei. 

The ticket felt weighty in Usagi’s hand. ‘THREE LIGHTS — FRIDAY STARTING AT 8 — TOKYO CONCERT CENTER’ Just reading the group name made Usagi’s stomach feel all heavy and knotted. It was this idol group that caused Seiya and Usagi’s fight. What was this all even about? Why would Seiya pretend to be a boy? Why become an idol? What happened to Seiya’s dear friend she was looking for? Are Yaten and Seiya dating?

Usagi’s face flushed at the thought. Why did she keep going back to that? Everytime she thought about Seiya now, her mind couldn’t help but wander to Yaten putting her hands all over Seiya. It made her feel, it was hard to describe, but the feeling could probably be best categorized as mad. Was that because Usagi was  homophotenics - or whatever it was called - that Luna had mentioned?

Usagi clutched the ticket tightly. She was going to this concert, going backstage, and talking to Seiya. They had to patch things up - and Usagi wouldn’t take no for an answer. 

Piles of papers and notes sat in front of Jadeite. He was sitting at some cafe - or whatever the humans called it - tirelessly going through the stack. A new scheme to steal human energy needed to be found - and fast. Queen Beryl’s patience was all gone, especially with his past few failures. At the shrine, the amusement park, the cruise ship…. All his past attempts ended in failure due to those horrid Sailor Guardians! They would have to be eliminated and soon - or else, Queen Beryl would eliminate him. 

He needed something big. Something to gather plenty of energy. If he had lots of energy, it would give him time to come up with a proper plan to get rid of those pesky Guardians once and for all. But he had little resources to work with, he had no time to set up some front like with his past plans. So, he needed to hijack an already big human event and find some way to use it to steal energy. 

So, here he was, filing through magazines, newspapers, and whatever else he could find on the street. It had been hours and he only had a few ideas scribbled down on a piece of paper. None of these events seemed big enough! He needed a truly large event, in order to steal energy from thousands, all at once! 

“Stupid humans,” Jadiete muttered to himself as he grabbed another magazine off from the stack. Some stupid, trite looking thing called SEVENTEEN. On the cover were three young boys. The text on the cover revealed they were a new idol group called the Three Lights and they were having their debut concert this Friday. “Concert?” Flipping through the magazine, Jadeite found the main article. The concert would be at the Tokyo Concert Center, which had an occupancy of over six thousand people. “Humans love idols…” A nefarious grin made his way on Jadietes face. “Now all I need to do is replace those boys with my youma and all those people’s energy are mine!” Laughing to himself, Jadeite tucked the magazine under his arm and stood. He began walking to the door before a voice called after him.

“Hey Mister! You can’t leave yet! You haven’t paid your tab! And you left all those papers on the table.”Gritting his teeth, Jadeite turned around and went back to his table. 

Stupid humans and their rules. 

Getting all dressed up for a concert was more work than Seiya thought. She had to make sure she was freshly showered. Her clothes were fresh from the wash and pressed, and the crew had put some floral shit on it so it smelled extra nice. Then, she sat in a chair for what felt like hours as they made sure her hair was perfect. There was so much product in her hair it felt heavy. Their manager, Aki - the woman from their auditions, said that her hair needed to keep its perfect shape during the performance, so that’s why. After all that came the stage makeup. Apparently, under the bright lights, an artist's face would look weird and pale, so there needed to be makeup on their face to keep them looking good. So, after three hours, Seiya was ready.

“Get some rest, boys.” Aki instructed them as the crew had finally finished doing their hair and makeup. “Drink some water and get your game faces on. We’re on in twenty.” She gave them a small smile. “You boys will do great, so don’t worry about a thing. I’ll give you some alone time, now.” Aki turned and made her way to the door. “I’ll come get you in fifteen minutes.” When she left, Seiya let out a sigh. 

“I thought I would never get out of that chair.” Casting a glare over her shoulder, Seiya stared down the chair in front of the mirror. “And my face feels all itchy.”

“If you touch it, I’ll smack you.” Yaten snapped, walking over to a mirror. She admired the stage makeup with a curious look. “This is such an interesting concept. The makeup looks a bit ugly right now, but under the bright lights it’ll make us look good? Fascinating. Earth certainly has interesting makeup applications.” 

Seiya rolled her eyes. “I just hope we don’t have to do this for every show.”

“I’m afraid we will.” Taiki hummed. “Makeup is important for celebrities. Even in things like commercials and photoshoots. So, you better get used to sitting in a chair for hours, Seiya.” When Seiya pouted, Taiki chuckled softly. “We’re professionals now, Seiya, get used to it.”

“Whatever.” Seiya huffed. “If it’s for Princess Kakyuu, I guess I’ll deal with it.” A somber atmosphere filled the room at the mention of their princess.

“I…I really hope this plan works, Seiya.” Yaten said. “I know I was kinda a bitch when you first brought it up, but I think it really might work. I need it to work.” Down by her hip, Yaten’s fists clenched. “I want to find her. I need to know she’s safe…..I miss her.”

Seiya softened, walking over to Yaten and slinging her arm around her. “We’re gonna find her, I promise.” Their princess. So beautiful, so kind, so radiant. They all were the closest of friends. “I miss her too.”

“If you two start crying, you’ll ruin your makeup.” Taiki said in a soft, teasing manner.

“Shuddap! Who said anything about crying?” The tense atmosphere was gone as Seiya snarked back. “I’m notta crybaby - and I’m not worried!” Crossing her arms, Seiya nodded to herself. “I know this plan’s gonna work! We’ll find Princess Kakyuu in no time!”

“Stop yelling.” Yaten scolded. “You’ll ruin your voice before the show even starts.”

“It’ll be fine, I-.” The Three Light’s playful bickering was cut off by a knock at the door. Pausing, Seiya turned towards it. “It hasn't been fifteen minutes already, has it?”

Taiki, who was closest to the door, frowned. “It’s barely been five. Let me see.” Walking to the door, Taiki opened it. In the doorway was a blond man. Who looked oddly familiar to Seiya, but she couldn’t quite place where. Behind the man were three gorgeous women. “Can we help you, sir? We are a little busy.”

“Ah, so sorry to interrupt! I know you boys are busy, with your debut in just a few moments.” The tone of the man’s voice registered in Seiya’s mind. She’d heard this man before! But where? “But I just wanted to speak for a moment, do you mind if we come in?”

Taiki looked suspicious but stepped out of the way to let them in. The group of four stepped into the room from the hallway, and that was when it clicked for Seiya. The man was Jadeite! Sailor Moon’s enemy from the Dark Kingdom. What the hell was he doing here?

Seiya tensed, and it must’ve been obvious because Yaten and Taiki tensed too. But how could Seiya warn them? If she told them who Jadeite is, she’d have to reveal she knows Sailor Moon and has been doing stuff in secret. Taiki and Yaten would be so mad at her for that.

As Seiya stood rigidly, internally debating, Jadeite spoke. “I am a manager for this girl idol group, and I was curious if you boys would be interested in a collaboration down the line.”

“We really shouldn’t speak about these matters without our manager.” Taiki said evenly. “Also, we have our performance soon, we can’t focus on this right now.”

“Are you sure? Please, look at these girls!” Jadeite gave a smile. The girls gave them all flirty smiles. “Don’t you boys want to work with them? I’m sure if you take a moment to speak with them, you’ll find they’re quite fun.” He walked over to where Seiya and Yaten were standing. “Don’t be so shy.” Reaching out, Jadeite grabbed Yaten’s shoulder. 

A fear prickled Seiya’s heart. Memories of Kinmoku overrun by Galaxia. All of Galaxia’s lackeys killing without hesitation. Seeing Jadeite grab Yaten put Seiya’s heart on edge. She couldn’t let anyone else important to her get hurt. Not again. Her body moved before she could think, lurching forward and running into Jadeite.
“Don’t touch her, Jadeite!” The two of them collided, going to the floor, knocking over one of the chairs. Seiya barely registered she was on the ground before she felt an evil energy take over the room. Behind her, she could hear Yaten and Taiki saying something. She turned her head to look at them, but was interrupted as Jadeite grabbed her by the neck. 

“How do you know my name?” He snarled. 

Seiya gritted her teeth as her airflow was restricted. Reaching down into her pocket, she grabbed her Star Yell. “Fighter Star Power-” she choked out “-Make Up!” In a flash of light, her suit was gone and she was in her Sailor Uniform. Jadeite’s eyes widened in shock before narrowing. 

“You!” 

He couldn’t say anything more because Fighter kicked him off. She stood and turned towards her allies, only to find the three women had turned into youma’s. Taiki and Yaten had transformed as well. Healer and Maker both gave her a look. 

“Those three are youma! Destroy them immediately!” Fighter instructed before Jadeite hit her with a blast of energy. Stumbling back, Fighter then turned her attention to Jadeite. She’d have to trust Healer and Maker to deal with the youma on their own. “What did you come here for, Jadeite?”

“Hah! As if I would tell you.” In a flash, he lunged towards Fighter again, and all she could do was dodge. Bobbing and weaving, back and forth, avoiding Jadeite’s many strikes. Fighter and him kept running into things in the room, knocking it over and causing a clutter. 

This was getting bad. At this point Aki would come back and see all of this! Their debut, their career, everything they’ve been working for will be gone! 

Fight gritted her teeth, determined to end this soon. When the chance came after a dodge, she struck Jadeite in the face, sending him stumbling back. Using the opportunity, Fighter raised her hand, summoning her power. 

“Star Serious Laser!” 

The laser sprung from her hand, hitting Jadeite square in the chest. He groaned in pain, kneeling to the floor. Fighter took a moment to catch her breath before readying herself for another attack, but before she could get it off, Jadeite moved. He snapped his fingers and a portal appeared in the floor. She tried to grab him but he slipped through, leaving her grabbing the air. The portal disappeared right after he did. 

“Fuck!” Fighter cursed before turning around. She was glad to see that Maker and Healer made quick work of the youma. They had already been defeated by the time she turned around. 

“What the hell was that?” Healer ranted. “How did you know that man? How did he know you?!” 

Fighter stood like a deer caught in headlights. “I, er, I-.”

“Boys!” A knock on the door came. Aki’s voice drifted through the door. “Are you ready, can I come in?”

“Detransform!” Taiki hissed, already reverted to her civilian state. Luckily, by transforming, their civilian state was untouched. Her hair was still perfect, her makeup unruined. “We will….we’ll deal with this later.” 

Healer looked incensed. “But that man knows our identity! And if he has youma, he must work for the Dark Kingdom!”

Seiya transformed back as well, quickly righting everything that had been knocked over. “Yaten! Not now please! If we stall, it’ll ruin our plan! I’ll explain everything after!”

Finally detransformed, Yaten glared at Seiya. “I’m beating your ass after this. You’re keeping secrets! Secrets!” She was angry, pissed. Seiya could tell she wasn’t joking. Looking at Taiki for support, Seiya was hurt, but unsurprised, that Taiki also looked mad. But it was a more subdued expression than Yaten’s. Once the room was a bit put together, Taiki opened the door. 

“Sorry, miss. We were a bit nervous.” 

“Oh, that’s understandable, boys!” Aki smiled at them. “But it’ll be okay, I promise. I’m sure you boys will have a blast out there once you get started.” She opened the door more. “Well, let’s get going.” 

All three of the Three Lights left the room. The lighthearted mood from before was completely gone. Seiya could feel Yaten and Taiki’s eyes on her, but Seiya was more worried about Jadeite. What would he do with this information? When would he strike next? How did  he know her, she’s never fought him. How could she get Taiki and Yaten’s trust back after being caught in such a lie?

All these thoughts littered Seiya’s head as they made their way to the stage. It was going to be one hell of a night, that was for sure. 

Sneaking into the front seats of the concert had been far too easy for Minako. Piece of cake, really. All she had to do was walk behind some big group and act like she belonged. Not a single person questioned her. So now she got to watch her Yaten have his first concert debut in the front! 

She was already planning what would happen after the concert too. The golden fan club members had gotten backstage passes - that’s what the fan site had said, anyways - so Minako would sneak back there with that group to meet Yaten as Minako! And then, surely, she’d be able to woo him with her undeniable charm. Then, their love story would truly begin! Minako and an idol! What a dream.

But now, Minako needed to find a seat. She was looking around the front few rows, trying to find an empty seat, but it was hard! This place was packed . The whole stadium had to be full. Which was great! Her Yaten was going to be so successful. But despite being so successful, he was going to only have eyes for her. Just thinking about it made her all giddy. 

Giggling to herself, Minako looked around before her eyes landed on three girls her age. Pretty girls, too. One blonde with buns on her head, one with short blue hair, and one serious looking one with long straight, black hair. Girls her age, what a blessing! It’d be good to sit with people her age. 

So Minako sauntered over, smiling brightly. “Hiya! Is this seat taken?” She asked, pointing to an empty seat next to the blonde. 

“No,” she replied, smiling. “Go ahead.” 

“Thanks!” Minako sat, humming happily. “Gosh, I’m so excited! Yaten’s such a hottie! I can’t wait to see him perform!” 

The black haired girl nodded her head. “He’s got such nice skin, doesn’t he? And his hair is gorgeous!”

“Yeah, sh- he works really hard for his hair to look pretty.” The blonde said. “He told me his routine one time, it sounds really tough.”

Minako’s eyes widened and she leaned forward. “ He told you?”

“Oh yeah, Usagi here apparently knows Seiya and Yaten personally.” The black haired girl huffed. “How unfair it is that such an airhead knows such hot guys.” She then pointed her thumb at the blue haired girl. “And Ami knows Taiki personally.”

Minako had zoned out a bit, staring at Usagi. This girl knew Yaten - and well enough that he told her his beauty routine? This was huge. By befriending this girl, Minako could get even closer to Yaten! A plan was starting to form in Minako’s mind as the four girls continued their small talk. But any thoughts left her head as the stadium went dark. The crowd went hush and all eyes moved to the stage. 

Bright lights flooded the stage and three silhouettes came out. Seiya, Taiki, and - most importantly - Yaten came out onto the stage. Looking perfect and flawless. And then the music started and the boys started singing. 

The Three Lights debut concert had begun. 

Chapter Text

The lights in the stadium went low and a surge spread through the crowd. Even a nervous Usagi couldn’t help but get caught up in the feeling of excitement making its way around the stands. Her friends beside her - and that new blonde sitting next to them - all perked up in their seats. Usagi’s eyes were glued to the stage, waiting to see her estranged friend walk on. This would really be the first time she’d seen Seiya since she ran into her and Yaten - which was three weeks ago now. She missed her so much. The anticipation of seeing her was making Usagi realize just how much she missed her. The stupid jokes and the goofy grins. Seiya being Seiya. It wouldn’t be the same though. Seiya would be up on the stage while Usagi sat down in the seats. 

In a snap, the lights came back on revealing the three new people on top of it. The crowd roared as Usagi leaned towards the stage. Seiya stood in the middle with Yaten to her left and Taiki to her right. They were all wearing colorful suits - Seiya’s red, Yaten’ pale blue, and Taiki’s yellow. Usagi’s eyes tunneled onto Seiya. Her hair was a deliberate messy, wild look. The kind the boy models and celebrities had. Her suit was a perfect fit, tight enough to show her athletic body, but not tight enough to restrict her. The black shirt under the red jacket made her pop out even more. She had a schooled grin on her face as she spoke into the microphone. 

“How are we feeling, everybody?” The crowd cheered in response. “I’m so happy you all could make it our debut concert today! It’s always been my dream to perform in front of so many cute girls!” Another surge went through the crowd. Usagi could only feel her stomach tying into more knots. “My name is Seiya Kou! And these two dimwits are my brothers!” Brothers? Usagi narrowed her eyes. Is that the story they’re going with?

“Hey! The only dimwit here is you.” Yaten said before flicking his hair. The blonde that joined them earlier stood in her chair and cheered. “My name is Yaten - and unlike my barbarian brother Seiya, I have class.” Yaten’s smile made even Usagi’s heart flutter. “I hope everyone enjoys today’s show.” 

“Now, now - you two. No fighting right now.” Taiki spoke up last. Next to her, Usagi could feel Ami light up. “I’m Taiki. I won’t bore you with details about myself now - but I hope to grow close with each and every one of you soon.” Another round of screech ran through the crowd. Even Ami joined in next to her. 

They really were a boy band. Usagi couldn’t believe it. The three of them looked so put together up there. They were sending the crowd flirty glances and smiles, all while pumping energy into the crowd. It was like Seiya became a professional idol overnight when she wasn’t looking. And they were all acting like boys so well! Even the pretty, preppy Yaten was effortlessly acting like some boy. Usagi didn’t think they’d be able to pull it off so well, but here they were. 

“Alright, that’s enough talking!” Seiya said, pulling the attention back to her at center stage. “I’m sure everyone is ready to hear our first song!” She paused, giving time for the crowd to cheer a “yes” in response. “It’s an original the three of us wrote together. It means a lot to us. We hope you all enjoy it! It’s called Search For Your Love, the Three Lights first original song.” 

The music kicked in and the crowd silenced. Each Three Lights’ member grabbed a hold of their microphones and began singing into them. Their voices blended together perfectly. The beat of the song reminded Usagi of city-pop. She couldn’t help but close her eyes and take the music in. This was the message Seiya and the others wanted to send out to that lady. Knowing this made the lyrics hit Usagi even harder. That lady was lucky. Usagi felt so jealous of her. 

Jealous? 

Usagi opened her eyes. Ami and Rei were next to her, cheering for the song. Ami looked so excited - Usagi was glad, Ami was always so serious. The blonde next to her had her eyes locked onto Yaten. Usagi almost felt bad for them, they didn’t know the Three Lights were actually girls. Sure, they looked all dreamy up there, but Usagi knew it wasn’t real. They were girls after all. Usagi looked up towards the sky - she had to get this stuff out of her head or she’d just be miserable for the rest of the concert! She should be cheering for Seiya and praying their message reaches that lady. That’s what a friend should be doing! Then, afterwards, she and Seiya can talk backstage! And she’ll apologize! Definitely! The moon was bright above them, it comforted Usagi for a moment. Usagi felt all those lingering thoughts go away. It was time to enjoy the concert!

A flash of movement to her side made her look. It wasn’t Ami and Rei’s arms - nor the bodies of the other concert-goers. It was higher up, on the sides of the stadium. Usagi saw movement from up there. She stood, making everyone behind her yell in annoyance. 

“What are you doing?” Rei snapped. “You’re blocking everyone’s view.” She tugged on Usagi’s sleeves. “Sit down.” Rei’s eyes drifted back to the stage and her anger was momentarily forgotten. “AHHHHHH! Seiya’s so good at dancing!” 

Usagi resisted the urge to look on stage as she stared at the figures above. “I need to pee!”

“Your loss.” Rei let go of her and Usagi took off towards the edge of the arena. Something felt wrong. A feeling inside her those figures were up-to-no-good. The moon had almost pointed them out to her. Whatever they were, she couldn’t let them ruin Seiya’s debut! Seiya needed this to go well. Usagi ran along the inside of the stadium until she could find a door to the stairs. 

She threw it open, stepping inside and running up the stairs. “Moon Prism Power! Make Up!” In a flash, Usagi was Sailor Moon, still rushing up the stairs. Once on the top, she opened the door to the scaffolding above the stands. The Three Light’s song could still be heard and the singers themselves looked small from above. Sailor Moon gulped at the height. She looked forward, searching for the figures. 

There he was, Jadeite, leaning over the scaffolding with one youma behind him. Lights from the stage illuminated his face. He had a nasty, conniving grin on his face. Sailor Moon’s blood ran cold. If Jadeite was here that means he must be planning to do something sinister to the Three Lights and their debut! She couldn’t let that happen! Not to Seiya - to her dear friend!

“Hey, Jadeite!” Sailor Moon yelled out. The Dark Kingdom general startled, looking over to her. “It’s rude to spy on a concert, you know! Everyone down there paid good money for those tickets! And the idols are working really hard to please them!”

“You think I care?” Jadeite stood. He was clearly injured already - bruises lined his face, his clothes were ruffled, and a serious burn mark was on his chest. “My youma are going to merge with this stadium's speakers - sucking the energy from the crowd and those idols .” A wild look was in his eye. “They can’t do anything to stop it while they're singing, unless they want to break character. No self respecting idol would stop their debut concert, right?”

Sailor Moon could feel the anger boiling up inside of her. “How dare you prey on new, hard-working idols and their fans! Every young person dreams of becoming an idol - and every young girl dreams of seeing her favorite idols live! Using that for evil is unforgivable! In the name of the moon, I’ll punish you!”

“Stop me if you can!” Jadeite rushed towards Sailor Moon. Luckily, her training with Star Fighter kicked in. She put up her arms to block, but Jadeite’s momentum sent them both to the floor of the scaffolding. From the corner of her eye, Sailor Moon could see the one youma leaning over the speaker and place its hand on the top. The youma’s flesh merged with the speaker and a strange light spread throughout the speaker and down along the wires to the rest of the sound system. She had to stop that youma!

Sailor Moon shoved Jadeite off and started making her way towards the youma, but Jadeite hit her from the back. She wheezed and turned around, barely managing to block another strike with her forearm. Just like Fighter taught her! She needed to wrap this fight up quickly to stop the youma from ruining the show! 

Jadeite didn’t let up his assault. He threw punch after punch with Sailor Moon just barely to block or dodge. Her mind was racing, trying to find an opening. Fighting was so different when it was real life and not training! Her forearms ached and her side still hurt from the fall. Sweat poured down from her forehead. It fell into her eyes, making concentrating all the more difficult. Jadeite threw a large punch, one that threw him off balance. Sailor Moon used the opportunity to wind back, punching Jadeite in the nose as hard as she could. There was a loud crack as Jadeite flew back and hit the walls of the arena. The scaffolding shook below their feet. Sailor Moon prayed no one noticed. 

Pausing for a moment to catch her breath, Sailor Moon could hear the crowd growing fainter. Had the youma taken that much energy already! She needed to step in before people passed out! Before Seiya or Yaten passed out! She wondered if they could feel their energy being stolen. If they felt weak and dazed on-stage. The thought spurred Sailor Moon back into action.

Sailor Moon took off her tiara. “Moon Tiara Action!” With a flick, the tiara took off, flying towards Jadeite. The man, still dazed, raised his head just in time for the tiara to make contact with his temple. His head fell back to the ground, unconscious. 

Sailor Moon caught her tiara and turned to face the youma. The monster was too focused on stealing the crowd’s energy to realize Sailor Moon had finished with Jadeite. It was the perfect time for a sneak attack! 

“Moon Tiara Action!” The throw was aimed towards the youma’s arms and it hit spot on. The youma howled and removed itself from the speaker. The monster turned to face Sailor Moon, charging at her a second later. 

“Ah! Hey wait! I need to get my tiara back-ah!” Sailor Moon could only jump out of the way as the youma came at her. Her tiara returned to the spot she was at only to fall on the ground. “Ahaha, could you move out of the way, please?” The youma gave her a look before charging again. “Worth a shot!” Sailor Moon danced out of the way of the charging youma. It took a few dodges before Sailor Moon was able to grab her tiara. “Okay! One more time.” She lined her shot up as the youma ran towards her. “Moon Tiara Action!” She threw the tiara in front of her, cutting the youma right in the middle. 

It faded away and Sailor Moon caught the tiara. “Yay! I did it!” She cheered for a moment before the fatigue caught up to her. “That was…a lot of fighting.” Glancing around, she frowned. “Hey…where did Jadeite go?” Sailor Moon panted, hunching over and resting her hands on her knees. “I don’t see him anywhere. I guess he went home…? Mhn, going home… That sounds like a good idea.” Too tired to move, Sailor Moon laid on the scaffolding.

She stared down at the stage. Seiya and the others were still singing - they had moved on to different songs but Sailor Moon couldn’t really make them out. She felt herself transform back into Usagi. “I’m so happy I protected your show, Seiya. I hope that lady gets your message.” Usagi put her arms under her head. “Maybe I should take a nap… I feel so tired.” The sound of Seiya singing lulled Usagi asleep on the scaffolding above. 

“Usagi’s still not back…maybe we should go look for her.” The mousy Ami said, frowning deeply. Minako and her two new friends, Ami and Rei, stood waiting by a door waiting for their backstage experience. Initially, Minako was going to sneak backstage, but that Usagi girl had left in the beginning and never came back, so Minako was just going to use that.

“No way.” Rei said, crossing her arms. “If she wants to miss this, that’s on her.” 

“Yeah! Rei’s right.” Minako nodded. “It’s like they always say: you snooze, you fail.”

“I - I think you mean - you snooze, you lose .” Ami corrected gently. 

“Yeah, yeah. That’s basically what I said.” Minako waved her off. “Doesn’t she know the Three Lights anyways? It’s probably best she leaves experiences like this to other people who can’t just see them whenever she wants.” Ami frowned and played with the hem of her skirt, an anxious tick of hers. 

“She doesn’t know them that well…” Ami said softly, but Rei and Minako both ignored her. There were more important things to be thinking about right now, obviously! Minako had been planning out what to say to Yaten since this morning. She absolutely had to get that pretty boy to fall in love with Minako and not Sailor V. You can’t go on cute amusement park dates as a superhero! And revealing her secret identity was a no-go. She wasn’t too worried, though. She was Minako Aino, goddess of love! If anyone could get an idol to fall for them, it was her! 

A nice looking woman opened the door they had all been waiting out front of. “Hi girls. I’m the Three Lights manager, Aki. They’re ready to see you now!” 

“Okay!” Minako and Rei chirped happily, quickly following the lady inside. Ami timidly followed behind them. They followed the woman closely and Minako couldn’t help but let her eyes wander. It was her dream to be an idol one day. She couldn’t wait until she had a whole set up like this for herself. 

“I’m so sorry for the long wait, girls.” Aki said to them as they walked. “The boys just seemed a little worked up after their performance, so I wanted to give them time.” 

“Oh, it’s okay.” Ami quickly said. “I’m sure they were just jittery after they’re first show.” Imagining her Yaten all flustered and anxious made Minako’s heart sing, he’d look so cute! And she’d be right there to comfort him and tell him how amazing he was. This was really working itself out perfectly for the goddess of love. 

“Oh, I’m sure. But they’re naturals, I’m sure they’ll go far.” Aki said. She stopped in front of a door that had a nameplate saying ‘THREE LIGHTS’ on it. Leaning in, Aki gave it a quick knock. “Boys? I have the first backstage tour here, we’re coming in.” She opened the door and the three girls were quick to follow in behind her. 

The room was nice. On one wall were three mirrors, chairs, and vanities - clearly the spot where the Three Lights were prepped before the show. In the middle of the room was a sofa with a table in front of it. A few magazines and water bottles sat on the table. On the sofa were the boys. They had taken their stage makeup off but were still in their suits from the show. Seiya was drinking water but quickly capped it when they came in. 

“Hey, pleasure to meet you girls.” Seiya stood and the other two followed. 

Minako’s eyes had been locked onto Yaten, almost ignoring Seiya completely. Yaten had visible sweat on his brow, but that only made him look hotter. His hair was barely keeping form, clearly the product put in it had lost some of its hold during the show. The suit was to die for. Minako wanted to run her hands all over it. He was the perfect idol. 

“So, I’ll butt out of the conversation and let you guys speak.” Minako zoned in as Aki moved over to a stool by the door. It made sense she’d stay in the room, one of the other girls may try to do something that starts some scandal. “Remember, it’s only a ten minute meeting.”  Aki was a good manager, keeping the boys from scandal. If Yaten got into a scandal she’d be heartbroken. Aki sat on the stool, being silent and letting the kids talk. 

“You…you’re a friend of Bunhead, right?” Seiya said, looking at Ami. 

“Yes! I’m Ami, we’ve met once before.” Ami nodded her head quickly. “I, um, she came here to see you today but she left earlier, I think-.”

“No no, that’s fine.” Seiya interrupted her. “I wasn’t expecting her to come anyways.” He cleared his throat before turning to Rei and Minako. “Anyways, who are you pretty ladies?” A wink had Rei turning red. 

“I’m Rei!” Rei said, stepping forward and quickly taking up Seiya’s space. She was all over him, taking up all his attention. Lucky for Minako, she didn’t care about Seiya one bit. She turned her attention to Yaten, giving him her most charming goddess of love smile. 

“Hi, my name is Minako. It’s so nice to meet you.” She held her hand out.

Yaten took her hand in hers and shook it. “Yaten, but I guess you knew that already.” His hand was so warm and smooth! Minako felt herself fluttering at the contact. Especially now that she got to hold his hand without a glove on her hand. “Minako’s a beautiful name.” Yaten winked and Minako thought she would melt. 

All of her plans for seducing Yaten left her brain. It felt like mush. She couldn’t think straight. All she could do was stare at his face in wonder. He looked handsome at night when she saw him, but seeing him here, as an idol, is making her heart flutter. 

“I, um, thank you.” Her face was red. But she couldn’t let herself get too flustered! She had to leave an impression! She had to impress him as Minako! “Your singing today was great. And I loved Search For Your Love! It was so good!” Yaten was still just smiling at her and Minako felt her heart drop. She wasn’t getting through at all. To Yaten, she was just another fan! She had to do something to make herself stand out. “You’re my favorite of the Three Lights, you know? You’re just so pretty and handsome - and you seem so sensitive and good-hearted. I just think you’re amazing.” 

Yaten’s face soured a bit. “How can you know all that? This is the first time we’ve talked. You’re-.” A subtle but firm elbow from Seiya got Yaten to go quiet. “I mean, I’m really happy that I’ve made such an impression on you. I hope I can live up to your view and you can keep supporting me!” Yaten smiled and fed Minako a line that was clearly something he’d been told to say before. 

Minako’s heart fell. She wasn’t special to him at all right now. Maybe that was a good thing, though? Maybe he was just so loyal to his love for Sailor V that all other girls were nothing to him? That had to be it? It had to be. Minako felt her throat tighten as she lost her thoughts. 

“Hey, so your name’s Minako, right?” Seiya cut into the conversation. “How’d you hear about us?” Minako was grateful for the change in conversation and found herself replying to Seiya in the most boring manner possible. The ten minutes were up before she knew it - and Minako found herself being escorted out by Aki along with the others. She had completely wasted her ten minutes with Yaten. She looked like a complete fool. 

“Well, that was fun.” Rei was beaming. “Seiya is a total hottie. I can’t believe Usagi was dumb enough to get into a fight with that kind of guy.” She had gotten her ticket signed by Seiya, something Minako had completely forgotten to ask Yaten to do. “Well, come on Ami, we need to catch our bus.” She glanced at Minako. “Are you going to be able to get home by yourself?”

Snapping out of her funk, Minako grinned. “Yeah, of course! It was fun meeting you guys. We’ll have to hang out again sometimes.” 

“W-we will.” Ami nodded. “Well, see you!” Rei and Ami walked off, leaving Minako to stare at them as they walked away. Minako then realized that was the first thing she’d heard from Ami since they entered the room. Ami and Taiki had spoken the whole time. Good for her, Minako thought bitterly to herself, getting attention from the idol she loved.

Ami really was worried about Usagi. It wasn’t like her to just run away like that, especially before Seiya’s concert! Ami knew they had gotten into a fight, but Usagi did seem interested in going to the concert and then talking to Seiya backstage. Hopefully Usagi was alright. If she wasn’t at school tomorrow, she’d go straight to Luna. 

Rei sat next to her on the bus. When it was just the two of them, Rei was fine with being silent. Ami was a bit surprised about how excited Rei got for the Three Lights, especially when she made fun of Usagi for always being boy crazy. It was an amazing concert, though, so Ami understood. Even though she was only there for Taiki, she still felt her heart tremble for the performance. Seiya and Yaten looked amazing, too, so it was understandable. 

Thinking about Taiki made Ami’s face red. While Rei and Minako had spoken to Seiya and Yaten, she and Taiki had gotten some alone time. Ami was amazed she was able to make it through the whole ten minutes without her face combusting. 

“Hi there,” Taiki had smiled at her. “I hope you enjoyed the show?” Her smile was schooled. Trained to be appealing and eye-catching. Idols had training like that, Ami knew, but it still made her knees weak.

“Yes, it was amazing.” Ami nodded. “I’m so grateful that I could come and see you perform.”

“Truthfully, I’m glad as well, Ami.” Taiki said, a bit more serious. “I, I’m sorry I haven’t gone to the library recently, I’ve just been so busy.”

“Please don’t apologize! I’m sure you’ve had lots of things to prepare for this debut.” Ami reassured her. “Besides, even if you were avoiding me, I wouldn’t blame you. I know you already accepted my apology, but my behavior that day was awful.”

“It’s okay…really,” Taiki cleared her throat. “I know I promised I’d take you to a museum, right?”

“Oh, well I’m the one that brought that up.” Ami said, red. “I’m sure you’re too busy to do something like that, we don’t need to go. Forget about it.”

“No, please. It would be…fun.” Taiki said. “I would need to clear something up first, but then I could do it. I’d probably need to wear something to hide my face…” Taiki paused and stroked her chin thoughtfully. “But I would love to go out with you.” Both of their faces got red. Taiki seemed to look around to make sure no one else heard. Understandable, she could definitely get in trouble for being so familiar with a fan. “I meant that-um-.”

“I-I understand.”

The two of them had just filled the time with small talk after that, hoping that neither of them would say something embarrassing again. It was lovely, though. Ami had given Taiki her home phone number so she could tell Ami once she was free. The thought of going to a museum with Taiki made her heart flutter. 

“Ami, isn’t this your stop?”

It was her stop. “Oh! Thank you Rei! See you later!” Ami ran off the bus and Rei shrugged. 

“What has her so scatterbrained? She’s acting like Usagi.”

The second the last backstage tour finished and Aki had left, Seiya felt herself get shoved against the wall. Yaten had a fistful of her shirt, pressing her fist into Seiya’s sternum. Taiki loomed behind the short girl, giving Seiya a glare. 

“I’m so fucking pissed right now. All that shit happening right before our concert? It took all my self restraint not to break character for the past hour or two.” Yaten was the first to speak, lips snarling. “It’s clear that you’ve been lying or keeping secrets about something . So what the hell happened earlier? How do you know that guy?”

Seiya squirmed. “I’ve seen him a few times. Never interacted with him before.”

“And you didn’t think to tell us?” Taiki said, glaring at Seiya. “And what you're saying isn’t adding up. You said you’ve only ‘seen’ him a few times. How did you learn his name?” 

“I, erm,” Seiya squirmed some more. These two were going to be really mad. “I - I’ve been speaking to one of Earth’s Guardians.” 

“Sailor V?” Yaten asked.

“No, there’s another one - Sailor Moon.” Seiya cleared her throat. “I first saw her back when I got the idol idea. And we’ve met a few times in between that.” 

Yaten’s brows had furrowed. “Sailor V didn’t mention Sailor Moon…” She shook her head. “I can’t believe you’ve been keeping this from us this whole time! What if Taiki or I got attacked - and news flash, I did - and we weren’t prepared to defend ourselves? What then?”

“Look! When I first found her, you two were still so fragile! I was worried any mention of monsters or villains would make you two freak out!” Seiya smacked Yaten’s hand off her. “And then it just felt like the time was never right! I know I should’ve told you guys sooner, I was just afraid to.” 

Taiki sighed. “While I am upset, I get it. To a certain point. But I want no more lies, Seiya. If you have anything else, come clean.”

“Yeah,” Yaten said, though she didn’t look too forgiving. “How much do you know about Sailor Moon? How many times did you meet?”

“Look, I’ll tell you everything later. But right now, we need to find Jadeite - or did you two forget that he now knows our civilian identities?” It seems the two of them had forgotten, because their faces fell momentarily. 

“Oh yeah! I don’t know if you guys felt it, but I felt an evil aura over us at the beginning of the show. I think it was related to Jadeite.” Yaten said. Of the three of them, Yaten had always been the most sensitive to auras and energies. It was a good still to have when phages were chasing after you. “It felt like it was stealing our energy, but after a few minutes it went away.” 

“No wonder I felt a bit fatigued during Search For Your Love .” Taiki muttered. 

“Let’s search the perimeter, now.” Seiya said. “Let’s make sure that Jadeite still isn’t around. Once we’ve cleared that, we can regroup. In the worst case scenario, I can contact Sailor Moon and tell him I have a personal fight with Jadeite. She might help us find him.”

“ We can contact Sailor Moon.” Taiki corrected, but she nodded still. “Well, let’s go check around the area.” The three girls walked out of their dressing room. Luckily the backstage area had cleared out after the performance. Unluckily that meant Yaten could freely glare at Seiya without fear of having her idol reputation ruined. They made it outside and under the cover of night transformed. 

Fighter pushed her hair out of her eyes. “I’ll check over the arena itself. Maker check to the right. Healer to the left.” As soon as Fighter was done speaking, the girls separated. Fighter quickly searched on the outside of the arena, sensing no danger or sign of evil there. She then hopped up to the top of the stadium, looking down into the seats. She couldn’t see anyone lingering down there, so hopefully Jadeite had left. But she should check the space inside as well - where the bathrooms and shops were. 

Fight dropped down to some scaffolding on her descent when she noticed a lump off to her right. Turning her head, she noticed it was a body. Worry prickled at her chest as she walked over, ready to fight, but that feeling left her chest as she noticed two familiar blonde buns. 

“Bunhead?” Fighter said, a bit relieved that it wasn’t Jadeite. “Wait, Usagi?” Fighter rushed over, kneeling beside the girl. It was definitely Usagi and she looked worse for wear. Her short sleeves revealed her arms covered in bruises. She looked drained too. “Usagi!” Fighter gave her a shake but the girl didn’t seem to rise. “What are you even doing up here?” She muttered to herself. 

“Mhn…fighting bad guys…” Usagi mumbled in response. Fighter froze a bit. There was no way.

“Bad guys?” Fighter said back softly. 

“Jadeite wanted to ruin…” Usagi grumbled, rolling over a bit. “Wanted to ruin…Seiya’s concert. Had to stop him….”

A lump formed in Fighter’s throat. Usagi was Sailor Moon. While she had considered it, she tried to ignore it. She didn’t want to imagine sweet Usagi alone and fighting evil. Maybe that thought in the back of her head - of Usagi possibly being Sailor Moon - is what drove her to help the girl in the first place. 

Seiya raised her hand, pressing the headset by her ear. “Maker, Healer. I found Sailor Moon at the arena - she’s out of commission right now - I think she defeated Jadeite as he tried to interfere with our concert. I’m going to get her somewhere safe. She’s far too weak to be out in the open. I’ll bring her to meet you two at  a different time. I’m sure she won’t be in a condition to talk once she recovers.”

“Copy.” Maker replied. 

“That’s fine, I guess.” Healer said. “Meet us back at the apartment by midnight, though. I still want answers ASAP.”

“Alright.” Fighter said before lowering her hand. She turned back to Usagi, gently scooping her up into her arms. “Hey, Usagi, you’re gonna have to tell me where you live.”

“Mhn… Juuban.”

“Too vague.” Fighter replied, but she leaped from the roof and headed towards the Juuban district anyways. 

It felt strange, holding Usagi in her arms. She hadn’t spoken to Usagi in nearly a month. Meanwhile she and Sailor Moon had weekly training sessions on Saturdays. It felt weird knowing they were one and the same. But Usagi had come today to see her - and she had left her friends to go fight Jadeite on the roof. She must’ve been exhausted after the battle. But to think Usagi fought that hard for her , after their fight? Fighter felt her cheeks grow red. 

She missed Usagi.

“Mhn, Seiya, is that you?” Usagi had opened her eyes a bit. Still dazed and confused.

Fighter tensed. “No, I’m Sailor Star Fighter. You were hurt, Sailor Moon. I’m taking you home.”

“You look a lot like my friend…” Usagi leaned her head into Fighter’s chest. “You’re both very pretty…and brave…” Usagi sniffled. “I miss Seiya.”

Fighter resisted every urge in her body to yell out that she missed Usagi too. “Where do you live, Sailor Moon?” When Usagi gave her a street address, Fighter went there as fast as she could. Usagi’s house was nice, but Fighter couldn’t linger long. She hoped up to the window that Usagi was barely able to point to before sliding it open. She tried to be as quiet as she could as she brought Usagi to her bed and gently laid her into it. 

“I’m going to go now, okay?”

“Thanks, Fighter…”

“Anytime Sailor Moon…” Fighter couldn’t help but pause. “Maybe you should reach out to your friend Seiya…I heard they like a certain diner near Crown. Go there after school sometime.”

“Okay…” Usagi muttered as she curled up into her covers. “I’m sleepy.” 

“Go to bed. Good night.”

“Goodnight.”

Fighter was out of Usagi’s room in a flash, her heart beating rapidly in her chest. Maybe she was making a mistake, but maybe she wasn’t

“Queen Beryl, please!” Jadeite was kneeling on the floor in front of Queen Beryl’s throne. “I know I have been a failure - and you’ve already been so kind as to let me try again - but I learned valuable information! If you give me more time-!” 

“Silence!” Queen Beryl shut Jadeite up in one movement. “I have no doubt that you are simply sniveling on the floor, lying to me to save your life. I will not tolerate you and your failures anymore.” Before Jadeite could even retort, Beryl motioned over her crystal ball and pillars of ice surrounded Jadeite, before covering him completely. “Nephrite, Zoisite come forward.”

A serious looking man with long brown hair stepped forward. Behind him, a more relaxed man with dirty blonde hair in a ponytail floated behind him. The former was Nephrite while the later was Zoisite. 

“Nephrite, you will be in charge of collecting energy for our great leader - do you understand?”

“Yes, Queen Beryl.” Nephrite bowed.

“Zoisite, you will be in charge of dealing with the Sailor Guardians. Try to distract them from Nephrite’s plots and find their weaknesses.”

“Yes, Queen Beryl.” Zoisite gave a half bow. 

Beryl watched her two other generals leave. The encased Jadeite still sat in the middle of the room, frozen forever. Hopefully these other two will create some results. Queen Metalia needed the energy and the Sailor Guardians eliminated before her glorious return. 

Chapter Text

One perk of being idols is that the Starlights could now have a proper apartment to live in instead of some dingy hotel. It was still a small apartment, but better than what they had previously. There was a bedroom with two twin beds - the Starlights rotated who got to sleep with a whole bed to themself. A kitchen with some basic plates, silverware, pans, and ingredients. There was a living room with a great view of the city. And a full sized bathroom with a great bath and shower. 

Seiya wishes she could enjoy her apartment tonight after the concert, but she can’t. The second she got back after dropping Usagi off, Taiki and Yaten were on her. Literally. She had just closed the door behind her when she was rushed by the two of them. Her back hit the door and she gave them a panicked look. 

“I know I said we’d talk as soon as I got back, but this is a bit crazy.” Taiki and Yaten stayed stone faced. Seiya gave a weak grin. “Come on, at least let me sit down?”

“No.” Yaten said. “Now give us all the details, understand?” 

“Don’t leave anything out.” Taiki nodded. 

“I, okay okay.” Seiya sighed. “So, back when I went to the radio station and learned about the whole idol thing is when I first met her. I heard fighting from above the building and rushed up to see her and Jadeite there. I didn’t reveal myself since I was unsure of their leanings.” 

“Understandable.” Taiki nodded.
“A bit later, I was out on patrol and I saw Sailor Moon being attacked by a monster and losing. I felt like I had to help her. So I did. After the fight, I asked where her allies were to help her fight and she said she had no allies. She also didn’t know where or who her princess was.” Seiya sombered at the last part. Who knew Usagi was searching for a princess just like her?

“She doesn’t know her princess?” Yaten said, empathetic. 

“That’s what she said. And she had no training at all. So for the past few Saturdays, we’ve been meeting and I’ve taught her some basic fighting techniques - so she doesn’t get herself killed. Recently though she had gotten new allies - by the names of Mercury and Mars.” She looked towards Yaten. “No Sailor V, though.” A part of Seiya wanted to tell them about her latest piece of information - that Sailor Moon was Usagi - but she wanted to keep that to herself for now. 

Yaten backed away from Seiya and slumped onto their sofa. “Ugh! This is all so confusing! Sailor V and Sailor Moon must be Guardians for the same princess, right? So why aren’t they working together? And how do they not know who their princess is?” With a dramatic fall, Yaten curled up on the couch. “I hate this planet, it’s so stupid.” 

“Now now, Yaten.” Taiki said, also walking away from Seiya. The black haired girl immediately got comfy on the sofa, making Yaten grumble. “Earth has some amazing things. Like libraries and poetry.”

“You’re the only nerd that would care about that.” Yaten grumbled before she looked towards Taiki. “Speaking of nerds, you and your little mousy library friend were really enjoying your conversation today, huh?” 

Taiki’s cheeks flushed but she stayed cool. “I don’t know what you’re trying to imply. Ami and I were simply catching up after not speaking for a while.” Seiya and Yaten both gave each other disbelieving looks. Taiki got redder. “Why are you interrogating me all of a sudden! Aren’t you supposed to be mad at Seiya!” 

Yaten shrugged. “I still am.” She stretched out on the couch, putting her feet into Seiya’s lap. “As punishment for being a lying asshole, massage these for me.” Seiya rolled her eyes but did as told. “I think I should go find Sailor V again and get some answers from her. And you’ll bring Taiki and I with you this time when you see Sailor Moon, yeah?” 

“Sure.” Seiya said. “If that’s what you guys want.”

“It is.” Taiki nodded. “Since the Guardians here seem to be friendly, maybe we can make a pseudo alliance. If either group finds a lead on the other princess, we can inform them. Hopefully that means we can both achieve our goals faster.”

Yaten sombered. “You mean so we can both grab our princesses and run?” She paused and looked at Seiya. “Did you tell Sailor Moon about Galaxia?”

“No - I couldn’t bear to give her such bad news when she was stuck fighting on her own already.” Seiya said softly. The thought of telling Usagi that her planet was going to be invaded made her chest ache. How would she tell her that? Seiya frowned, trying to formulate some plan in her mind. “But we should tell her once we all meet her on Saturday.” Seiya looked at the clock and gave a sad laugh. “I guess it’s Saturday already. We’ll see her tonight then. She and her allies should know.” The other two Starlights nodded. A somber atmosphere filling the room. 

Last night was strange. Usagi didn’t remember getting up and coming home, but for some reason she found herself in bed. All the bruises from her fight with Jadeite were gone and she couldn’t help but wonder if that was because the fight was a dream. It all just felt so mystical last night. One second she had passed out after beating Jadeite and the next Star Fighter was cradling her so gently in her arms and taking her home. Maybe that was a dream though, too? Maybe it was Tuxedo Mask. She asked Luna when she first got up what happened, but Luna said she had been out looking around the city for her after Ami had called her worried - and only when she got back at sunrise did she find Usagi in bed. 

“So weird…” Usagi sighed walking up towards the shrine. Maybe Rei would know something. Shrine Maidens had special powers after all! The staircase up to the shrine was starting to become a familiar sight. Since Rei joined, Usagi and Ami started coming here sometimes after school to talk about Guardian things with Rei - or just to hang out. Usagi walked under the gate and she saw Rei sweeping up near the main building. “Rei!” 

Looking up from sweeping, clad in her shrine maiden attire, Rei replied. “Oh, hey Usagi.” She leaned her elbow on the top of the broom. “Where’d you run off to last night anyways?”

“Oh, me?” Usagi skipped up to Rei before taking a seat on the stairs beside the other girl. “Well, I saw Jadeite up on the scaffolding of the arena. I had to stop him before he ruined the show.”

Rei looked shocked for a second before she looked a bit ashamed. “You - you fought Jadeite last night?” 

“Yeah! I beat his butt too! And saved the concert!” 

“And here I thought you were just being a baby…” Rei sighed and sat next to Usagi. “So, he was planning on stealing the energy from the concert?” Usagi nodded. “You should’ve called me and Ami for backup!” 

“It happened so fast!” Usagi said. “And besides, you guys were having a lot of fun.” 

“It was pretty fun…” Rei scratched her cheek. “But why didn’t you come back or call us after?”

“That’s what I’m confused about too!” Usagi said, eliciting a confused glance from Rei. “So, I passed out after the fight - and I don’t remember getting up or moving - but I woke up in my bed! I just remember being held in Fi - someone’s - arms. It was nice and warm.” Recalling the memory had Usagi feeling soft and happy. “I was hoping you could use some of your shrine maiden magic to see what happened last night.”

Rei was frowning. “First off, it’s not magic. Second - someone took you home?” Usagi nodded. “That’s concerning.” She stood, dusting off dirt from her outfit. “Well, I guess I can consult the fire and see what it tells me.”

“Thanks Rei!” Usagi perked up. The two girls walked into the shrine. It was an old structure but well made. In the middle of the room was a great fire. Usagi wasn’t sure of its significance, but it was important to Rei - so it must’ve been great or something!

“Just so you know,” Rei said as she approached the fire. Usagi knew to hang back towards the walls. “I’m used to looking into the future - not the past - so don’t expect anything.” After that warning, Rei knelt by the fire. 

Usagi watched as Rei bowed her head and muttered. The fire seemed to jump and crackle more intensely than before. It really was like magic, no matter what Rei said! After nearly a minute of the ritual, Rei raised her head to stare straight into the fire. Only a few moments were spent looking into the fire before Rei stopped her chanting. She rose from the floor, a perplexed look on her face. 

“Well?” Usagi asked, expectantly.

“All I saw was you and a woman in black holding you.” Rei tapped her chin. “A woman in black… Who would that be?” Usagi couldn’t help but tense and squirm. Keeping Fighter a secret was easy when no one was bringing her up or knew - but if Rei kept asking questions, what would Usagi say? Worse comes to worse, she could ask Fighter about all this tonight, it was Saturday after all. 

“Ahahah, who knows?” Usagi laughed nervously. “Maybe a new ally?” She walked out of the fire room and back into the courtyard, trying to make a quick exit to avoid questioning. Rei followed behind her, holding her chin in thought.

Rei had a frown. “Maybe.” She didn’t sound too convinced. “I’m just concerned, Usagi. If they took you home, whoever it is knows who you are. Or at least where you live. I dunno.” Rei huffed. She really didn’t look happy at all. It made Usagi feel nervous - like, she was glad Rei cared about her, but what happened if Rei started poking her nose in too many places? What would happen if she found out about Fighter? “We need to find out who grabbed you. We should talk to Luna and Ami.”

Usagi was sweating now. If smart people like Ami got involved, they’d find Fighter in no time. Or worse, Usagi wouldn’t be able to keep dodging details! It would be awful if they found Fighter when she doesn’t want to be!  

“I-I guess…”

Rei raised her brow at Usagi’s apprehension and opened her mouth to ask, but a sudden yell interrupted their conversation. 

“Finally, the right shrine!” A somewhat familiar - and out of breath - voice called out. Usagi and Rei turned their heads, laying their eyes on the blonde from last night. Her bright red bow bounced on her head as she approached the two of them. “I’ve been looking all over Tokyo for this place.” 

Rei had a disbelieving look on her face. “Really?”

“Yes!” Minako announced before wrapping her arms around Usagi’s arms. The sudden appearance of this girl and her sudden touching had Usagi confused. At least it was a good change of topic. “Talking to you guys was soooo fun last night, I just had to come find you again! I think we’d all be great friends.” She looked towards Usagi. “Especially us!” The look she had in her eye made even Usagi suspicious. 

“It’s because she’s friends with the Three Lights, isn’t it?” Rei said what everyone was thinking. 

“What? Noooo…” Minako said, fooling no one. “All I thought was: ‘hey, if she’s friends with Seiya and Yaten, she must be a fun person to be around. I should hang out with someone like that.’ That’s all.” Minako nodded, trying to make it seem like her words were honest and true. “And don’t you know the saying? The friend of my friend is my friend?” 

Rei gave her a tired look. “...It’s the enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

“What? That doesn’t make any sense.” After waving Rei off, Minako turned to Usagi. “Did I tell you that your hair looks great? It’s so silky smooth.” 

“You think?” Usagi said, perking up. As always, distracting her was pretty easy. “The secret is leave-in conditioner!” She said this in a low conspiratorial whisper. 

Minako nodded. “I never would’ve thought of that. I’m sure Yaten told you that?” 

“Yeah! Yaten has lots of great beauty tips.” Usagi nodded. 

“Soooooo, you should introduce us! Let him give me some personalized tips!” Minako gave Usagi a pair of pleading eyes. It was too strong for Usagi to even consider saying no. Despite the fact that since her fight with Seiya, she’s had no contact with Yaten either. She couldn’t promise Minako anything, but that look in her eyes made Usagi want to promise a meeting regardless. 

“Didn’t Yaten seem annoyed with you last night?” Rei said with a scoff. “Isn’t this a little pathetic? To keep chasing after him through his friends?”

The whole group went quiet. A tense silence emitting from Minako. Apparently what Rei said was spot on. Usagi must have missed something last night. Yaten didn’t like this Minako girl, Usagi couldn’t figure out what for, though. Maybe Minako said something mean? She’ll have to ask Rei about it later. 

“....Sorry, you’re right. I’ll get going.” The arm that had wrapped around Usagi’s arm fell down and Usagi watched as Minako walked towards the stairs of the Hikawa Shrine. Unlike how she came in, lively and energetic, she left with her head low and with a gloomy aura. Usagi frowned before rushing after her. She could hear Rei say something as she went, but she ignored the raven haired girl for now. 

“Wait up!” Usagi caught up to Minako. “You said you wanted to be friends, right?” Stopping in her tracks, Minako looked up at Usagi. When she realized Usagi was waiting for an answer, she gave a small nod of her head. “Then let's be friends! I know this great arcade - do you like video games?” 

“I - but I was only trying to be friends with you to get closer to Yaten. You don’t have to-.”

“Hey, I’ve done some crazy stuff for love too!” Usagi nodded her head, thinking back on the stupid things she’s done to get Motoki to notice her. “So I can’t really judge you for trying that.” Usagi gave her a small smile. “So, do you like video games?”

Minako seemed hesitant for a moment before grinning. “Do I like video games? What a question. I currently have the highest score in the Sailor V arcade game, like, ever.” 

“No way! I’m definitely better!” Usagi argued. “Let’s go settle this at Crown!” They started down the stairs before Usagi looked back. “Do you wanna come, Rei?”

“I have to work, idiot!” Rei huffed. She gave one long look at Minako before grabbing her abandoned broom. 

“Okay! Have fun!” Usagi said before going off to Crown with Minako. Hopefully they could become friends!

Things had gotten so strange. Sailor Star Healer followed Star Fighter and Star Maker to go meet Sailor Moon. They had come here to find their princess and run - to grab Kakyuu and escape the galaxy. Someplace where Galaxia would never be able to reach and find them. Now, they were idols. Random women would stop to pronounce their love for them - despite not knowing a thing about them. And here they were, about to get wrapped up in some other Guardians’ business. 

Healer couldn’t deny that she was curious, though. The thought of Guardians existing independently from each other and not knowing their princess was an oddity. But it was an oddity they didn’t have time for, in the long run. It was only a matter of time before Galaxia came to Earth. Healer estimated maybe four months until Galaxia came - and then only two months after that before she had gotten the star seeds she needed and crushed this planet under her thumb. It was only a matter of time. Now wasn’t the time to think of such things, though. 

“She’s late.” Maker said. The three of them were waiting in Fighter and Sailor Moon’s usual meet up spot.

“She usually is,” Fighter shrugged, unworried. “Don’t worry. It’ll only be a bit longer.”

“It better be.” Healer huffed. Sailor V had also had a more relaxed nature, but at least she seemed to take the Guardian role seriously. With Sailor Moon being this late, Healer couldn’t imagine the girl is that competent. 

“Sorry I’m late!” Almost on queue, a girlish voice called out. A girl dropped onto the ground, in front of some old warehouses Fighter and Sailor Moon had been training in. Her uniform was similar to Sailor V’s, but with some differences. First, she didn’t have the weird shoulder pad things Sailor V had. Second, she had tall knee-high pink boots. Finally, her hair was up into two buns. “Fighter, can I ask you a -” Sailor Moon stopped what she was saying when she noticed Healer and Maker. “O-oh, you brought friends?”

“Yes, sorry to surprise you with this, but my allies wanted to meet you.” Fighter looked sheepish as she spoke. “I know we had agreed to keep our meetings secret, but the Dark Kingdom attacked us.” Sailor Moon looked instantly concerned. “So we hoped to speak with you in order to share information - and maybe even have some sort of alliance?”

“Well, um, before we talk about all that, shouldn’t you introduce me?” Sailor Moon said with a smile. 

“Oh! Yes, of course.” Fighter cleared her throat before gesturing to Maker. “She is Sailor Star Maker. The brains of our operation.” Maker gave a small bow to Sailor Moon as Fighter moved onto Healer. “And this is Sailor Star Healer. She excels at detecting energies and auras.” Not bothering with a bow, Healer simply gave a curt nod. 

“Nice to meet you both! My name is Sailor Moon!” She gave an over exaggerated bow. “I’m not skilled like you all are, I’m very new to this, but I try my best to protect everyone!” 

“Shouldn’t you be more focused on finding your princess than protecting everyone?” Healer asked. A Guardian’s first priority was always the princess. Everything else came second. 

Sailor Moon frowned. “I mean, I’m looking for her, of course. But I’m not even sure what I’m looking for. So I think protecting those in front of me is the most important.” 

Healer’s sharp retort was interrupted by Fighter, who loudly cleared her throat. “Anyways, we were a bit concerned about something. Jadeite found out about our civilian identities - we want to find him as soon as possible.”

“Your identities!?” Sailor Moon bit her lip. “Well, last night I fought against him at the Three Lights debut concert - I passed out afterwards, so I’m not sure where he could’ve gone. The Dark Kingdom base is hidden somewhere.” She gave Fighter a look, a vulnerable glance, before she shook her head. “But if he comes back, I can let you know immediately.” 

“How?” Maker said.

Sailor Moon’s face fell. “Um, I dunno. Telephone?” 

“Sorry, but we can’t risk our identities getting out. Even to you.” Maker took out her Star Yell, hitting a few buttons. A smaller version of the Star Yell came out and she passed it over to Sailor Moon. “This device will allow you to call the three of us, please use it to connect with us if you learn anything else about Jadeite.”

“Thank you! Please do the same!” Sailor Moon poked around on the device. 

There was a topic they hadn’t touched yet that Healer wanted to know more about. “Who are your allies?” She barked out, making everyone turn to face her. 

“Oh, well I have my two friends Sailor Mercury and Sailor Mars. Mercury is super smart! While Mars is really tough and good at detecting evil auras and stuff. We’ve been working together for a while now. Maybe a month?” 

Healer frowned. “And they don’t know about these meetings with Fighter?” Sailor Moon shook her head. “What about Sailor V?”

“She’s my hero! An international crime fighter!” Sailor Moon replied cheerfully, clapping her hands together. “We’ve never met in person, but I follow her work closely. Her video games, manga, and I read all the articles about her saving people worldwide!” So the two of them have never actually met before? Odd. Everything about this was strange. Their outfits were too similar for them not to be working for the same princess, but they hadn’t met yet? Shouldn’t Sailor V, the more experienced Guardian be helping Moon, Mars, and Mercury learn the ropes?

“There was one more thing we wanted to talk about…” Fighter said. Fidgeting in place, she kept her head low. “You might want to sit down for this one.” Sailor Moon looked concerned but did as Fighter said. She sat on the ground in a criss-cross. “You might be wondering why we’re all here in the first place. It's because, well, our planet was destroyed.” Sympathy and sorrow spread across Sailor Moon’s face. “This woman named Sailor Galaxia attacked us. We were powerless to stop her. All we could do was delay the inevitable. We sent our princess away first, so she could hide and we could go find her. But we haven’t been able to - and Galaxia has been following us.” Fighter kneeled in front of Sailor Moon, taking the girl's hands in hers. “Galaxia is coming here too. She wants the entire galaxy under her thumb. We - our plan is to find our princess and run. You and your allies should start thinking of the same.” 

“I can’t run!” Sailor Moon had tears in her eyes. “I couldn’t let my home be destroyed. And I’m sure, if we all worked together, we could find our princesses and defeat Galaxia!”

Fighter gave her a sad smile, one that didn’t meet her eyes. “I don’t think so, Sailor Moon. She’s too strong. I’m sorry for keeping this from you, but I couldn’t bear to tell you this until you had allies to support you - to help you find your princess and run.”

“Don’t give up like this!” Sailor Moon stood up. “You always act so brave and strong - you can’t just give up on protecting what’s important!”

“We don’t have anything to protect!” Healer shouted, stepping forward. Sailor Moon flinched back as Healer marched up to where she stood and Fighter knelt. “Our home is gone! Our princess has been missing for so long! Even if we beat Galaxia, it's not like our home is going to come back! So shut up talking about protecting everyone!” 

Sailor Moon gave Healer a hurt look. “I’m sure we could figure something out.” She said this in a wobbly voice as tears streamed down. “I’m not letting my home get destroyed. Not by the Dark Kingdom or Galaxia.” She wiped her eyes before turning around. “I need to go - this is too much.” She took off and Fighter stood, looking after her with longing eyes. 

“That went about as well as I expected.” Maker sighed. The Starlights watched Sailor Moon flee from the warehouse. 

Chapter Text

Late Saturday night had become an early Sunday morning. It was nearly three in the morning and Sailor V knew she should go home, but she couldn’t bear to be idle right now. Whenever she wasn’t doing something her mind brought her back to the humiliation of Friday night. Of failing to get close to Yaten as Minako. She was just another vapid fangirl to him and it killed her. That’s why she spent most of yesterday scouring the city for that girl named Usagi who was friends with the Three Lights. Partly to try and find a way to them through her, but mostly because she needed a distraction. Usagi had been so nice today, though, going to the arcade with her and playing almost all afternoon together. It made Minako ashamed that she went to her with ulterior motives. 

Artemis had left an hour ago, stating he didn’t need to be stuck following her all night. He claims that cat’s need beauty rest too. Minako didn’t believe him. She was glad he was gone though, it meant she could sulk in private. She sat on the roof of a building, overlooking one of Juubans many parks. It was completely empty tonight with no one lingering about. She sat with her knees to her chest and her chin on her knees. No plots for love came to her. The goddess of love and beauty seemed to be gone for the night.

“Sailor V?” A faint voice called. It made Sailor V look up, though. She strained her ears,listening for any sort of follow up. Did someone need help or was she just hearing things? “Sailor V!” The voice got stronger. Now, Sailor V stood up. Her head swiveled, trying to identify where the voice was coming from. “Sailor V!” It sounded like it was coming below her. Looking down, Sailor V spotted her lovely Yaten walking into the park. He wasn’t looking up. It seemed he was blindly calling out her name.

“Yaten!” Sailor V said, leaping down from the building and landing behind the boy. He jolted and turned around with a start. “Don’t you think it’s a bit dangerous to be wandering out here alone at night?”

“I wanted to see you,” Yaten said. It was supposed to be flirty, but the tone didn’t match the words. The look on his face - a tired, exhausted one - didn’t make it anymore convincing.

“You look exhausted, Yaten.” Sailor V commented. Yaten brought a hand up to his face, gently touching under his eyes. Slight bags were forming. 

“Work has been…a lot lately.” Yaten said. He made his way over to a bench, sitting down and patting the spot next to him. Not one to ignore the request of a hot guy, Sailor V walked over and joined him. 

“I saw on the news that you had become an idol,” Sailor V said. It wasn’t a total lie. “Your debut concert was on Friday, right?”

“Yeah,” Yaten said. His body language was completely different from when she saw him as Sailor V last time. “It went well.” Again, his tone didn’t match his words. Before Sailor V could pry further, he spoke again. “Although - I noticed something while we were performing. Up in the rafters, I saw some strange creature.” That made Sailor V’s blood run cold. The Dark Kingdom had been at their concert? She was too busy having fun to notice the danger - what would’ve happened if they attacked? “But then I saw a figure fight it off - that was you, right?” 

“N-No,” Sailor V said. She momentarily cursed herself for not taking credit, but the truth had already come out now. “It must have been Sailor Moon. Or have you not heard of her, either?”

“No, I haven’t heard of her.” Yaten said. After a moment he asked, “Are you two allies?”

“Not really,” Sailor V said. “I intend to become her ally, but we haven’t met yet. I need her to get stronger first. I can’t have a rookie slowing me down.”  

“I see.” Yaten commented. 

Quiet came between them. Yaten seemed troubled by something. He seemed cranky and tired - raw and real. It reminded Sailor V of the personality she saw when she first met Yaten. That first night - when Sailor V saved Yaten from a youma - Yaten was snippy and witty. He seemed more real. The second time they met, when Yaten flirted with her, it was like a dream. After meeting Yaten as an idol, Sailor V realized that the personality from the second night was very akin to how Yaten talked to her when he was acting professionally. Was this grumpy and snippy Yaten the real him? Why would he have acted fake their second night together?

“Can I ask you something, Yaten?” Sailor V asked. The boy turned to look at her and they made eye contact for the first time that night. One look was all it took for Sailor V to realize they were red and puffy. Had he been crying? “Do you like being an idol?” 

“I… It doesn’t matter if I like it,” Yaten said. He brought his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. His chin rested on the tips of his knees. “It’s something I need to do.”  Need to do? Minako was desperate to be an idol too, but saying it was something he ‘needed’ to do felt extreme to Minako. Why did Yaten feel so strongly about being an idol when it was becoming more and more clear like he hated it?

“Even so, do you like it?” Sailor V asked. 

“No,” Yaten said. “I hate having to flaunt myself to some girls who don’t know me. They know nothing about me except for how I look. And yet they claim to love me. I can’t stand it.” As Yaten spoke, his voice got firmer and firmer. “Saying you love someone is a big deal! Yet these girls throw that phrase around like it's nothing!” Yaten was ranting now, passion filling his voice. “It’s all so fake too! Every time they’ve seen me - either in ads or on stage - I’ve been wearing a pound of makeup and haven’t been allowed to eat for a few hours so I’m not ‘bloated’. I haven’t even been an idol for that long but I hate how fake it all is!” 

Sailor V rested a hand on Yaten’s shoulder. “Yaten…” She felt lost for words. She had been so excited when she found out Yaten was going to be an idol, but he seemed to hate it. “I… I don’t know what to say, I’m sorry you feel forced to do something you hate so much. But - well, I was going to say that if you wanted someone to know and love the real you – I’d be here for you - but thinking back on it now, you weren’t being you the last time we met, huh?”

“I - yeah,” Yaten said, turning his head away slightly. “This is the real me. I’m mean, snarky, and pessimistic - everyone thinks I’m a bitch.” 

“The first night we met!” Sailor V said quickly. She couldn’t let Yaten degrade himself like that. “You were snarky and witty, a little grumpy too, but I still thought you were great!” She took his hands in hers, making the boy drop his knees and look at her. His eyes were wide. “So, just be real with me from now on. Even if you have to lie to everyone else, you can always act how you want with me.” 

“I -” Yaten’s voice wobbled a bit but stayed firm. “Don’t you have more important things to do? As a Guardian?” 

“There are a lot of important things I need to do,” Sailor V said. “To me, though, taking care of friends is just as important.” If it was possible to look touched but offended at the same time, Yaten seemed to have that face. His cheeks were flushed but his brows were furrowed in anger. 

“What about the Dark Kingdom?” Yaten said. “What about that evil they want to awaken? You can’t seriously put friends on the same level as that.” 

“Well I do, so deal with it.” Sailor V said with a grin. The boy’s words got stuck in his mouth. Unsure of what to say. This whole conversation and Yaten’s reaction to it made Sailor V sad. Why did Yaten value himself so little? Why did he have to act fake? Why was he an idol. 

“You-.” Yaten began before a swarm of rose petals hit the two of them. “What the hell? Hey-!”

The cloud of petals blocked Sailor V’s view but she was on high alert now. Quickly she stood, but her face continued to get covered with petals. Swiping her arm, Sailor V made the petals disperse. As they fell to the group, Sailor V got a look at the scene in front of her. Yaten had been yanked away from the bench and was now in the arms of some woman. No, a man. He had light brown hair that came down to his mid-back. It was very wavy. He was wearing a Dark Kingdom outfit. The Dark Kingdom man was keeping both of Yaten’s arms behind his back with only one hand. Yaten strained and pushed, trying to get out of his hold.
“Who the hell are you?” Yaten snapped. 

“My name is Zoisite, a General for the Dark Kingdom.” Zoisite introduced himself. He seemed flamboyant and full of himself. “I’ve been tasked with taking care of you Guardians - and just to my luck tonight I found you here with your little boy-toy.” 

“Let him go, Zoisite!” Sailor V said. It was her fault Yaten got captured, she should’ve kept her guard up! “If you wanna fight, then let’s fight.” 

Zoisite had the audacity to pretend to think for a second. “Hm, no. I think it’s better to use your little boyfriend as a meat shield.” He winked. “Zoi!” Before Sailor V could think, a youma appeared from Zoisite’s call. It lunged at Sailor V and she barely dodged out of the way. Her eyes flickered back and forth between a struggling Yaten and the youma. Since it was her fault Yaten was in this situation, she had to save him before anything bad happened. With her attention divided, it was easy for the youma to get a quick swipe at her. Sailor V fell back, hitting the sidewalk with a thud. 

“Don’t worry about me, Sailor V!” Yaten called out. “Just beat that thing!” 

Easier said than done. Sailor V felt guilty as she focused on the youma, but she forced herself too. The faster she got rid of this youma, the faster she could save Yaten. The youma was an ugly one. Absurdly tall with lanky limbs, with a hideous face and long claws. It lunged at her again but she was ready this time. Doding to the left, Sailor V found her footing. While the youma was finding its footing after missing her, Sailor V kicked it in the head. The youma shrieked and flew to the side before standing upright. But it was too late for the youma, Sailor V had gotten in position. 

“Crescent Beam!” She shouted, hand in the air. The beam shot out, piercing the youma and defeating it. With the issue now gone, she turned to Zoisite. “Unlike you, I have things to do tomorrow. So I’d really appreciate it if you just gave up. You're not going to win anyways.”

“Oh really?” Zoisite said, raising a brow. He pulled a knife from his pocket, pressing it to Yaten’s throat. “Well, if you have better things to do, we can just skip to the climax.” Sailor V felt blood rushing to her ears. Her body had tensed and her hairs were standing straight up. Every part of her mind was racing for ideas to save Yaten. The pretty boy had recoiled from the blade, which made him lean into Zoisite. His hands were still claimed behind his back by one of Zoisite’s hands. “Why don’t you agree to trade places with him?”

Sailor V gritted her teeth. “...Fine.” She could find a way out of it once she’d get captured. Sailor Moon and her new allies could pick up the slack too. As long as Yaten didn’t get involved. Walking towards Zoisite, Sailor V couldn’t help but look at the ground ashamed. Which made her miss the way Zoisite grinned in satisfaction and lowered his blade. 

Yaten didn’t miss it though. In a swift, quick motion, he stomped on the other man’s foot and jerked back into Zoisite’s chest. The Dark Kingdom General yelped, stumbling backwards and falling. Yaten fell too, but was able to free his arms. At the commotion, Sailor V quickly looked up and rushed to their sides. The knife remained in Zoisite’s hand, and as he gained awareness, he slashed towards Yaten. Luckily, the boy had jumped up just in time to get out of the main blow, but it grazed his back. 

“Ah-!” Yaten screeched. Sailor V took him into her arms before glaring down at Zoisite. She was ready to attack.

“Leave now.”

Zoisite frowned, but was clearly intimidated. He crawled away before standing and running off. Sailor V kept her eyes on him until she saw him create a portal and leave entirely. Then, she turned her attention back to Yaten. He was breathing a bit heavy. One of his hands was clutching onto a shoulder pad. 

“Let me see your back.” Sailor V said gently. He complied, turning so it was visible. “Your clothes…” The shirt Yaten wore had a large tear in the back. It showed a shallow cut, like the tip of the knife had just barely torn the skin. Like a long papercut. “You’ll be okay, I think. Luckily it wasn’t deep.” Sailor V’s eyes trailed up the cut. Sadly examining what her failures tonight caused. Yaten should’ve never gotten hurt. She followed it up and up until it reached his shoulder blades - where another piece of cloth was under the shirt.

Wait.

“Thanks for your help, Sailor V.” Yaten turned to face Sailor V again, denying her view of the fabric. “Not just for saving me, but for everything you said tonight.” The words were not reaching Sailor V’s ears. Her mind was stuck processing what she saw. “I - I really appreciate it. Having a friend I can be real around would be nice. I…don’t have many friends, believe it or not.” 

“Oh, um, yeah.” Sailor V said. “I’m happy to be your friend.” 

“I should get going now, it would be bad for me to be seen like this.” Yaten said. They turned around to walk away and Sailor V stared at the fabric again. It was definitely a bra. Yaten stopped and looked over her shoulder. “I’ll see you again, right?”

“Sure?” But Sailor V wasn’t sure of anything anymore.

Adjusting the black surgical mask on her face, Taiki made sure it didn’t bother her. A black baseball cap sat on her head, covering all of her now short hair. The two items made her feel hot and stuffy, but it was worth it. Going to this art museum with Ami was a needed break. She was so lucky Ami was able to join her on such short notice. Once Ami got here, Taiki knew they’d have a great time together. 

Last night had been stressful for all the Starlights. Yaten had stormed off after their meeting with Sailor Moon - ranting about how that girl had no priorities. She said she was going to go find Sailor V to get more information. Taiki didn’t really care enough last night to prod Yaten for details - and when Taiki woke up this morning, Yaten was fast asleep, so she didn’t wake her. Seiya had also been distressed last night. Going silent after their meeting with Sailor Moon, Seiya was uncharacteristically withdrawn. It made sense. Telling someone their planet was going to be destroyed wasn’t an easy task. Taiki had fared the best between the two of them. While she was still worried about Jadeite knowing their identities, there was nothing to be done. All she could do was wait. In order to make the waiting go faster, she invited Ami this morning to go to the museum with her. 

“Taiki?” A quiet voice said next to her. Ami had snuck up on her while she contemplated last night. The blue haired girl was dressed in a long blue skirt and a white blouse. It was very cute. Taiki felt embarrassed for wearing more casual clothes, even if it was to hide her idol identity. 

“Ami,” Taiki said, smiling under the mask. “Good to see you. Thank you for joining me today. I know it was sudden.”

“Oh, I had nothing to do today anyways…” Ami said. Her hands came together in front of her. Taiki didn’t miss how her cheeks were flush. “Shall we go inside?”

“Let’s,” Taiki said before the two walked inside the museum. 

The museum had a few different sections. Many of those sections were dedicated to different periods of Japanese art but there was one dedicated to foreign art pieces. All of it was foreign to Taiki, though. She was happy to let Ami explain the history behind pieces and the art movements they were a part of. It was a very lovely experience. Ami’s voice was soft and gentle. It was soothing. 

After about an hour of walking through the museum, the pair stopped at a small cafe inside. It was near the entrance and brimming with people. Taiki bought tea for the two of them and they sat at a table in a corner. Taiki lowered her mask to her chin so she could sip on her tea. Both let out a satisfied sigh after their first taste. 

“Thank you for the excel tour, Ami.” Taiki said. “I’ve been learning so much. You could probably teach a class on art history.” 

“Oh, it’s not that impressive, I’m sure.” Ami said, blushing. “Art is just a small, side-interest of mine.” 

“Still, your knowledge is amazing.” Taiki insisted, taking another drink of tea. “So, you’re friends with that girl Seiya and Yaten know? Usagi?” 

“Oh, yes,” Ami perked up. “I actually wanted to ask you about those three. Do you know what happened between Usagi and Seiya?” 

“Erm, well,” Taiki cleared her throat. “Like me, Yaten and Seiya are crossdressing women. Usagi knew them before they started crossdressing - like us - and I think Usagi made some comment to Seiya about it that made her mad. Seiya’s refused to talk to her or talk about it since.” Ami stared at her tea, taking a moment to let the information sink in. Her thinking face was cute. 

“I see…” Ami looked up at Taiki. “Can I also ask something else? It might be a weird question.” 

“Go ahead.” Taiki said before taking a sip of tea.

“Are Seiya and Yaten dating?”

Taiki choked on the sip. “Why -.” Using a napkin, Taiki cleaned her lips and face. “Why would you think that? The three of us are like sisters.” 

“Well, when I first met Yaten and Seiya, they were physical in a way that made me think they were dating. I’m sure Usagi thought the same too.” Ami explained. “At first I thought they were a gay male couple.” That idea made Taiki want to laugh. Yaten would’ve gotten pissy if she heard that. 

“No, not at all.” Taiki said. “Just cross-dressing girls.” Ami nodded slowly before looking up and meeting Taiki’s eyes. Her blue eyes felt inviting to Taiki. 

“This may be a forward thing to say, but I hope one day you can share with me more about yourself, Taiki.” Ami said. “I want to know about this woman you want to reach through music. And why do you have to act as a man to do so?” That would be a nice thought. To get so close to someone from Earth to share her plights. It may even help with stress. But Taiki knew deep-down, she shouldn’t be getting too attached. After all, Galaxia would be here soon and then everyone here would perish. Just like they did on Kinmoku. 

“Maybe,” Taiki agreed. “One day.” 

It was a beautiful day, but Usagi couldn’t enjoy any part of it. The sun was shining high in the sky. Birds were chirping. Couples and families walked down the street together with happy smiles on their faces. All these things should be making Usgai happy - but they weren’t. Even the four large, chocolate milkshakes she just drank didn’t help her mood. How could she be happy for all this warmth and love when she knew it might all go away soon? How would she start the conversation with Luna, Ami, and Rei to tell them she’d been hiding outsiders from them - and that those outsiders told her a planet-ending threat was coming?  Anxiety and worry weighed on Usagi’s heart. It felt like she couldn’t breathe. 

Her walk was more of a shuffle as she headed back to her house. She hoped Luna wasn’t back yet. All she wanted to do was hide under her covers. If she didn’t have that mini Star Yell, Usagi would’ve convinced herself it was all a dream. But it was there under her pillow this morning, so it couldn’t be fake. Her shoulder bumped into someone, Usagi didn’t bother to look up to see who it was. 

“Hey! Watch where you’re going, Bunhead! What are you blind?” Mamoru’s familiar voice rang in her ears. Usagi kept walking. She couldn’t even muster up the annoyance to yell at him. “Are you deaf and blind, Bunhead? You should say sorry when you bump into someone.” Usagi ignored him. “Bunhead?” His voice went away after Usagi turned the corner. 

The rest of her walk home was quiet. As the packed urban streets became more suburban roads, the amount of people on the sidewalk thinned as well. The lack of sound made it harder to ignore the thoughts buzzing in her head. The quiet did allow her to hear a rhythmic ‘clink clink clink’ coming nearby. Looking up, she saw her house coming up on her right. Standing in front of her house was a teen in a baseball cap and sunglasses. From their body and the little hair Usagi could see, though, she knew it was Seiya. Seiya was throwing pebbles up to her window. With each hit making a ‘clink’ noise. 

“Seiya?” Usagi asked. 

Jolting, Seiya turned to look at Usagi. “Usagi…hey.” Looking embarrassed, Seiya dropped the pile of pebbles in her hand. “I wanted to apologize.”

“Apologize?” Usagi repeated. In her head for the past few weeks, ever since she and Seiya started their fight, all Usagi had been thinking of was making up with her. Now, though, Usagi felt none of that earlier drive. “What do you need to apologize for? If anyone should say sorry between the two of us, it should be me…” 

“That’s not…” Seiya sighed, shaking her head. “Can we go inside to talk? I don’t want anyone to see me here - it could cause you trouble.” 

“Sure,” Usagi said, even though she didn’t want to talk to anyone right now. Emotionally she knew she couldn’t handle this talk with Seiya right now. Despite wanting to see the girl again for so long. “But…my mom’s home. She’ll ask questions when you walk in with me.”

Seiya frowned. “Then I guess….um, I’ll climb up to your room.” Seiya pointed to the small balcony by her window. “I’ll wait for you there.” When Usagi didn’t respond and just blankly stared, Seiya’s frown deepened. She turned around, muttering something to herself, as she began to examine how to climb up. 

Usagi left Seiya and walked inside. Her mom was watching TV in the living room, but she said hello to Usagi when she came in. Usagi’s response was quick and curt as she took her shoes off. She climbed up her stairs and into her room. Luckily Luna was out, probably looking for that princess Usagi was supposed to be looking for. Usagi closed the door behind her, locking it for good measure. The last thing she needed was Shingo barging in and seeing Seiya. 

Speaking of Seiya, Usagi walked over to the window to see if Seiya had made it onto her balcony yet. The girl had not. She was on top of the brick fence surrounding the Tsukino house. Her arms were being used for balance as she eyed the balcony from her perch. So much for not drawing attention to herself. Seiya leaped from the brick to the balcony, landing with a foot on the edge and her hands gripping the railing. When Seiya saw Usagi looking through the window, she gave Usagi a grin. Usagi didn’t return it. 

“Thanks for letting me in,” Seiya said once Usagi opened the balcony door. The girl had left her shoes, hat, and sunglasses sitting on the balcony. “Where can I sit?” Usagi gestured to the small, low table she had. Seiya walked beside it and kneeled down. “Cute room,” she commented, clearly trying to alleviate some of the tension. “Your covers are cute.”

“Thanks,” Usagi replied, sitting opposite of Seiya. She rested her hands on top of the table. A quiet overtook them. Seiya fidgeted from across the table. 

“I wanted to apologize, Usagi.” Seiya said. “While I do think what you said was mean and hurtful, I completely ignored you and blew you off. Friends shouldn’t do that to each other… they should always be there for one another. So I’m sorry for ignoring you all month. I’ve been a bad friend.” 

“I’m sorry too,” Usagi said. She could feel herself tearing up. From relief that Seiya wanted to still be friends, or just overflow from everything that happened last night, Usagi wasn’t sure. “I shouldn’t have called you freaky or weird. I’ve never heard of girls liking each other…but that’s no excuse. You’re my friend and a good person - so I should’ve been kinder and more understanding. I’m sorry. I hope - I hope you and Yaten are happy together.” 

“We are - wait, happy together?” Seiya paused, raising an eyebrow. 

“You two are a couple, right?”

Seiya shook her head rapidly. “No, no no no no. With her? No. She’s like my annoying, clingy little sister. Never.” 

“Oh,” Usagi said. For the first time since last night, Usagi felt a little bit of happiness. That annoying jealousy that had been sitting on her heart was gone. There were still all her other issues, but at least that felt better. “I thought you two were… I guess I was wrong.” Being wrong had never felt so good.

“I guess we are a little touchy with each other,” Seiya said. “So I see where you’re coming from.” The other girl gave Usagi a long look. “Is there something else bothering you, Usagi? You seem down.” Seiya paused before adding. “You can tell me anything, you know.”

Usagi paused and thought for a moment. All she wanted right now was someone to cry to. Someone to hold the burden of the Dark Kingdom and Galaxia with her. Someone who wouldn’t be mad at her. Seiya could be that person - but at the same time, what would happen if she told Seiya about all this Guardian stuff? Seiya was already trying to find that special lady and busy with idol work. How could Usagi tell her there was some evil space lady coming to take over Earth? Or talk about how the Dark Kingdom has been attacking people to steal their energy? It would be too much. 

A warmth suddenly enveloped Usagi’s hand. Looking up from the floor to the table, she sees that Seiya’s hand had covered her own. Seiya’s thumb brushed against the side of her hand. She looked up to Seiya, meeting the girl’s eyes. They were full of concern, worry, and a little guilt. 

“You’re trembling,” Seiya said. “Please, let me help you - even if it's just as someone to rant to. You helped me that day, over a month ago, when you let me rant to you. So please, let me repay that kindness.” Looking into Seiya’s eyes and hearing her words made Usagi’s lip tremble. 

Tears came pouring out of her like a burst dam. Usagi stuttered, trying to rant through her tears but she couldn’t get more than a few words out at a time before it became inaudible. Seiya must have gotten up to go to her side, because Seiya sat down beside her, pulling her into a tight hug. Usagi buried her head into Seiya’s chest and clung to the girl’s shirt. Seiya leaned back so they were supported by Usagi’s bed. She stroked Usagi’s hair as the girl sobbed into her. While Seiya comforted her, Usagi could hear the black haired girl muttering ‘I’m sorry’ repeatedly. The crying was cathartic - even though Usagi hadn’t done much ranting - the act of crying was making her feel better. 

“I don’t know where to start,” Usagi hiccuped. The sobs had calmed down enough for her to speak, but she still clung to Seiya. “It's all too much.”

“Start where it feels right,” Seiya said. Pausing, Usagi thought about all that was stressing her out. 

“Everyone is going to be mad at me!” Usagi said. “I’ve been keeping secrets and slacking off. Once I finally tell everyone what’s going on they’re all going to be mad and yell at me. They’re all going to hate me - because if I had just been upfront beforehand, they could’ve helped earlier. Afterall, I’m just stupid Usagi - what can I do by myself?” Tears trailed down her cheeks and she used Seiya’s shirt as a tissue. It felt good to get it off her chest. 

“Oh Usagi…” Seiya said, hugging her closer. “I’m sure even if people are mad at first, they’ll go right back to loving you. It’ll be okay. And if their anger is too much, I can always yell at them like I do with that lame old-guy.” Usagi smiled a bit, despite her emotions. Having Seiya back as a friend made her feel strong again. “You should probably tell them everything soon. The sooner you come clean with the truth…the less mad they’ll be.” Seiya sounded like she was talking from experience. 

“I should,” Usagi sniffled. “But it’s scary… Everything going on-'' The Dark Kingdom was attacking random people. Galaxia was taking over planets. The princess, whoever she was, still was in hiding. “-is just really serious and scary. I’m just a normal girl. I can’t handle stuff like that…” Usagi took a deep breath. “Thanks, Seiya. This was helpful.”

“Did you want to talk about the other things too?” Seiya asked. 

Usagi shook her head. “No…I shouldn’t.” She couldn’t bear to drag Seiya into this. 

“Okay…” Seiya said softly. They both were silent for a moment. “About secrets - there was something I wanted to tell you. I’m actually-.” 

“Usagi?” Ikuko knocked on the door. “Honey I thought I heard you crying up here, is everything okay? Can we talk?”

“Mama,” Usagi said in a whisper. Getting off of Seiya, Usagi stood. “You should go. If she sees you here…” 

Seiya frowned but nodded. “Okay… I’ll come see you again soon, Usagi.” 

“That’d make me happy.” Usagi gave Seiya a small smile before the girl rushed to the balcony. Usagi shut the curtains so Seiya wouldn’t be seen. Usagi went to the door, opening it. “No, I’m fine mama! I was just crying over some homework.” 

Ikuko sighed but had an exasperated smile. “With you, I should’ve guessed you’d be crying over homework. I’ll bring you some tea and cookies then - to enjoy while you study.” 

“Thanks mama!” Usagi said as her mother went to the kitchen. She closed the door and then rested against it. Her heart was pounding from Seiya’s narrow escape. She rushed to the balcony, pulling back the blinds. Seiya had left their yard entirely. So Usagi was left alone to wonder what Seiya had been about to tell her. 

Chapter Text

Somehow, Usagi felt like she was going to puke and pass out at the same time. Lunch felt heavy in her stomach. Her intestines felt like they were being rung out like a towel. Her fingers dug into the hem of her skirt, barely keeping them from shaking. A tension headache made it hard to focus and see - but she still could. In front of her was Ami, Luna, and Rei sitting on the wooden porch at Hikawa Shrine. All of them were looking up at her with expectant looks. This morning she had told them to meet her at the Hikawa shrine. She said that she had something important to tell them. Now they were all waiting for her to speak. Luna and Rei seemed annoyed - they probably thought Usagi had something dumb to say and was wasting their time. Ami, though, had a kind look on her face as she patiently waited for Usagi to speak. At times like these, Usagi was happy she was friends with such a kind girl like Ami. 

“I’m sure even if people are mad at first, they’ll go right back to loving you. It’ll be okay. And if their anger is too much, I can always yell at them like I do with that lame old-guy.”

Seiya’s words from yesterday echoed in her head. Remembering Seiya’s warm arms around her and her comforting words made the anxiety fade - if only for a moment. They were all going to be mad (and they had a right to be mad!) but Usagi had to believe that Seiya was right. That they’d all understand and forgive her. During class today she had been writing down what she’d say in her notebook, just to make sure she didn’t mess up. Ami had been so proud of her for taking notes. Usagi felt bad for not correcting her. It felt like all she did was lie. 

A long, slow breath came before Usagi finally spoke to her audience. “I - For over a month, I’ve been meeting with a Guardian named Sailor Star Fighter. She’s not from this solar system - but somewhere else in the galaxy.” The words came out of her mouth easier than she thought. She spoke fast - not giving any chance for her friends to cut in. “I’m sorry for not saying anything before, but she and her allies told me something Saturday night. They said there’s some powerful woman named Sailor Galaxia who destroyed their planet - and now she’s coming here.” As soon as the last words were out of her mouth, Usagi felt a weight lift off her shoulders. The tension in her stomach dissolved. Just saying it all made her feel better. 

The opposite was true for her friends. She watched as her friends slowly processed this information. Ami seemed to curl in on herself - putting her hands on her head as she tried to think. Luna had no snappy comment, but her cat nose was all scrunched up. Rei seemed to process her emotions the fastest. Her face went from shocked, to sad, to angry in moments.

“She destroys planets?” Rei asked, standing. Her miko uniform billowed as she quickly stood up. With a clenched fist, Rei paced around - needing an outlet for this anger. “I - Well - She’s gonna need to get through me first if she wants a piece of Earth! I’m not letting some Sailor Gala-whatever come and destroy my home!” 

Ami took a shaky breath before speaking. “Rei is right. We can protect Earth from this Sailor Galaxia woman. We can ask your friend about her to gain some intel.” Usagi could see that Ami’s hands were shaking despite her composed words. “After all, information is the key to success.”

“Of course!” Luna said. “You Guardians will protect Earth. And once the Princess is found - her powers can be used as well.” For a moment, Usagi felt encouraged by her friend's solution to the problem. Maybe Fighter, Healer, and Maker had been pessimistic about defeating Galaxia - but if they all worked together with their princesses they could win! They would find a solution together! Telling her friends was the best decision she could ever make!

“And YOU!” Rei said, quickly turning to glare at Usagi. There was fire behind Rei’s eyes.

“Eek!” Usagi squeaked and recoiled. Telling her friends was the worst decision she could ever make!

“You were meeting this person in secret without telling us?” Rei marched up to Usagi, looming over the blonde even though they were the same height. “Why were you keeping this a secret?” The black haired girl spat out questions rapid fire.

“I - Well, she asked that I keep her a secret and I was afraid of getting yelled at for telling you guys I was meeting her.” Usagi said. “But she’s a really nice person! Fighter has been teaching me how to fight! Without her help I couldn’t have defeated Jadeite on Friday!”

“You fought Jadeite?” Luna asked. “Why didn’t I hear about that?”

“I thought Rei would have told you? I told her on Saturday…” Usagi said. “During the Three Lights concert, I saw him up in the rafters. So I went and fought him.”

“You skipped the concert to fight Jadeite?” Ami asked. When Usagi nodded, Ami’s face softened. “That was very brave and selfless of you, Usagi.” A silence fell over the group and Rei backed off. Usagi could see the raven haired girl grinding her teeth.

“While I am mad that you didn’t tell us this earlier, I’m glad you told us now.” Luna said, flicking her tail. “Please don’t keep things like this from us again, though.” Luna’s tone became stricter. “Our mission hasn’t changed. Finding the Princess is our number one priority. Once we find her, protecting the planet will be easier. We should meet with this Fighter person though.” 

“Of course,” Usagi said. Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized her friends’ anger was gone. Just like Seiya said, they all would forgive her. “I’ll contact her right away.” Reaching into her pocket, Usagi removed the small star-shaped device the Starlights had given her. It was multicolored with tiny wings on the back. “On Saturday night they gave me this to contact them with…” Usagi explained, staring at the device. “But they never explained how to use it.” Usagi pressed on the front randomly. Nothing happened. She tugged on the wings. Nothing. She touched the points of the star. Again, nothing.

“Give it!” Rei said, snatching the star. Like Usagi, Rei fumbled with the device for a minute. “This stupid thing is broken!”

“Let me see?” Ami asked, standing up. Rei shoved the device into her hands. They both watched as Ami slowly turned the device around in her hand, observing it slowly. “I think if I press here…” Ami pressed a small button on the back of the device before hitting the central gem on the front. That caused the device to make a noise - and a ringing like sound came out.

“Oh! It worked!” Usagi said, rushing over to Ami to grab the device. It was small in her hand as the three Guardians crowded around to listen in. Finally, the ringing stopped and someone picked up. “Hello? It’s Sailor Moon.”

“It’s Sailor Star Maker.” A staticy voice picked up on the other end. “Do you have an update on Jadeite?”

“Er, no. We still haven’t seen him since Friday,” Usagi answered. “I’m, um, just here with my allies - Mercury and Mars.”

“Hello,” Ami said.

“Sailor Mars here,” Rei said stiffly. 

“I see,” Sailor Maker said. “And?”

“We wanted to talk as a group about this Galaxia thing!” Rei cut in. “I want to hear all the details!”

“If that’s what you wish,” Sailor Maker said. “Why don’t we meet on Wednesday night - where Sailor Moon and Fighter had been meeting? We can explain more then.” 

“Okay!” Usagi said. 

“I’ll relay that to my team,” Maker said. “Oh - by the way, keep your eye out for a man named Zoisite. Healer had an encounter with him the other day. Apparently he is a Dark Kingdom General and has been tasked with eliminating Guardians. Stay vigilant.” 

“Zoisite. Got it.” Usagi nodded. “Thank you.”

“Of course,” Maker responded. “See you on Wednesday. Please let me know if you encounter Jadeite.” Before Usagi could respond she heard the click of the call being dropped. 

“Isn’t she nice?” Rei grumbled sarcastically. 

“Maybe she’s just busy,” Ami said half-heartedly. 

“It’s okay guys,” Usagi said. “We’ll meet them all on Wednesday and then we’ll get to the bottom of everything!” She hoped Fighter, Healer, and Maker were wrong. She hoped that all of them together would be enough to defeat Galaxia and protect everyone. And if Fighter and her friends needed a new home - Usagi would make sure they were welcome on Earth. Afterall, Fighter had done so much for her - Usagi needed to return the favor.

Seiya was ready to call it a day. The Three Lights had been on a commercial set since noon and it was past five. Not like she hadn’t had longer days since becoming an idol - but today she really wanted to go see Usagi. Seeing Usagi cry yesterday had been heartbreaking. The usually happy girl had been overcome with grief - and it was all Seiya’s fault. Seiya had hurt Usagi as both Seiya and Fighter. Knowing that made her stomach hurt from guilt. All she wanted to do today was go check on Usagi to make sure she was doing better. Seiya was hoping to go to the diner by Crown - she had mentioned it to Usagi when she carried her home unconscious and Seiya hoped Usagi remembered. 

The crew buzzed around as they started to pack up parts of the set. Seiya tapped her foot while waiting for Aki - their manager - to dismiss them for today. She was flipping through her notebook, marking things down with a pen. The binder around Seiya’s chest was pinching - but she wouldn’t be able to take it off until after she saw Usagi. Which was fine. Seiya would deal with any discomfort.

“So tomorrow,” Aki said, making the Three Lights snap to attention. “All three of you have dance practice from eight to eleven.” The three nodded. “After lunch, Taiki, you'll be going to appear on a cooking show - and Yaten you had that special interview with SEVENTEEN.” Both girls affirmed that they were aware of these appointments. “And Seiya-” Seiya perked up, she thought she had a free afternoon tomorrow. “-this is last minute, but I just heard about it on the phone this morning. Kijin Shinokawa is a young man about your age who just won Japan’s Photo Contest. He’s very gifted. And while he usually photographs landscapes, he just announced he’s looking for models! So I signed you up for tomorrow evening. The venue is the New Japan Hotel.” 

“Okay,” Seiya said. “Should I come by the studio first to get prepped?”

Aki made a face. “I only had two makeup artists coming in tomorrow for Taiki and Yaten… Since this is so short notice, I don’t know if I can get anyone else…” The production company Aki - and thus the Three Lights worked for - wasn’t very big. They didn’t have unlimited resources. Especially not for such a new group. The first concert was big thanks to advertising - but now the Three Lights had to prove themselves and keep themselves popular if they wanted to keep getting company money. “So, you may need to handle your makeup and prepare yourself.”

“Oh,” Seiya said. She had no clue how to put on makeup. Especially not for modeling. “Sure. I can do that.” She lied. 

“Perfect!” Aki said. “Then I’ll see you all tomorrow morning during practice - and then I’ll be going with Yaten to the interview. Have a nice day boys!” 

“Have a nice evening, Miss Aki.” Taiki bowed before the three of them gathered their belongings and walked off the set. “Will you really be able to do your own makeup for the modeling?” 

Seiya shrugged. “I’ll figure it out.”

“Don’t make us look bad,” Yaten grumbled - but her usual anger wasn’t behind the words. Ironically enough, after Yaten got attacked by Zoisite, she was in a better mood. “If we’re being idols - then we better be the best damn idols there are. So do it right.” 

“Sure thing, captain.” Seiya said sardonically. “Anyways - I’m kinda hungry, so I’m gonna get some food.” 

“I’m going to sleep,” Yaten said. 

“I’m tired as well,” Taiki said. “We’ll take the car back to our apartment. Be safe on your own, Seiya.” 

“What am I, a child? I’ll be fine,” Seiya said. She was being a little over confident - especially with Zoisite on the prowl. They couldn't figure out if Zoisite had targeted Yaten because Jadeite had told his allies about their identities - or if it was just to mess with Sailor V. From what Yaten said, it sounded like Zoisite didn’t know about her Sailor identity - but they couldn’t be positive.

Yaten and Taiki scolded her but got into the car that the production company calls for them at the end of their days. The driver was a nice guy - but Seiya didn’t talk to him much.

Grabbing a black hat and mask from her bag, Seiya made sure she was well-disguised before heading towards Crown. Ignoring how hungry, tired, and sore she was - Usagi was the only thing on her mind. Restaurants were filling up - it was dinner time after all. Seiya finally made it to the diner. Realistically though, it had been at least two hours since Usagi finished school - she might have gone home already. Or maybe Usagi wasn’t in the mood to see her. Or Usagi didn’t remember what Fighter told her. Still having hope, Seiya looked around the diner. No Usagi. Deciding to wait it out, Seiya sat down and got a milkshake and burger. No Usagi. She ate slowly - taking her time with the shake. Still no Usagi.

“Damn,” Seiya muttered after paying. “Maybe she’ll come tomorrow? Ugh, but I have that stupid photo shoot.” With her hands in her pockets, Seiya left the diner. Nextdoor, the arcade looked inviting. “Maybe Usagi’s in there?” It was a hopeless thought, but Seiya was desperate to check. Wandering over, Seiya opened the doors to Crown. Like always, the sound of arcade games and chatting filled her ears. Along with another familiar voice.

“Oh! I wish I had seen this yesterday!” Usagi’s whine could be heard from the front of the store. “Motoki, do you think I can still apply?” Seiya’s feet started walking towards the sound of her voice.

“I don’t think so, Usagi.” A softer voice said. “The deadline to apply was this morning.”

“No!” Usagi whined. Her voice got louder as Seiya moved through the rows of arcade games. “This sucks! I wish I hadn’t been so busy sulking yesterday…” Seiya could see Usagi now - she was standing at the counter talking to an older boy with dirty blonde hair.

“Come on, Bunhead.” A familiar, annoying man’s voice cut in. Mamoru - or Dickhead as Seiya liked to call him. “Even if you applied, I doubt you would’ve gotten accepted. Actual models are thin and pretty. Which you aren’t.”

“Hey!” Usagi yelled. 

“Don’t you think that’s mean, Dickhead?” Seiya asked, finally reaching Usagi’s side. Mamoru had been leaning on some arcade game next to the main counter. His face scrunched up when he saw Seiya and Seiya could see Usagi get excited out of her peripheral vision. “A grown man shouldn’t be insulting a girl like that.”

“I - just, why don’t you mind your business?” Mamoru spat. “You’re always trying to paint me like a villain when I’m just doing some good natured teasing.” 

“Usagi, do you like his teasing?” Seiya turned to look at Usagi, who shook her head no. The blonde looked so much better than yesterday - her skin had color to it and her face wore a smile. “See? She’s not a fan.” Seiya turned back to Mamoru. “So beat it.” 

“You are being pretty mean to little Usagi, Mamoru.” Motoki, the dirty blonde Usagi had been talking to, said. “Why don’t you go for a walk?” With even his friend ganging up on him, Mamoru took the chance to leave. Seiya watched him walk out of the arcade with his hands shoved into his stupid purple pants.

“Seiya!” Usagi exclaimed, hugging Seiya suddenly. Under her mask, Seiya blushed. “Thanks for butting in - as usual.” Usagi paused and looked at Seiya’s hat and surgical mask. “What’s with all the get up?” The two pulled away slightly. 

“I’m an idol, duh.” Seiya said. “I’ve gotta be incognito or else my fans are gonna mob me.” She pulled down the mask to her chin to give Usagi a smile. “I’m glad you’re feeling better.” 

Usagi’s eyes softened. “I couldn’t have felt better today if it wasn’t for you.” At a loss for words, Seiya used the moment to put her mask back up. 

“Do you have some time? Do you wanna go for a walk?” Seiya asked. “I missed hanging out with you.” That sentence came tumbling out of her mouth. 

Usagi smiled. “I missed that too. And I’ve got plenty of time.” 

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go.” Seiya said, grabbing her hand and tugging Usagi out of the arcade. The two of them quickly moved through the rows of arcade games. A spring was in Seiya’s step. Seeing Usagi happy had brightened her whole day. Happy, aimless chatter flowed between them as they walked. They moved outside to the sidewalk - their feet carrying them to the park where they met. A bench in the far corner of the park was a quiet enough spot for Seiya to take off her mask. “Much better.” She said with a smile.

“Yeah, I can finally see your face!” Usagi said. “I really do want to say thank you for yesterday.” Her face got a bit more serious. “I talked to my friends today - I couldn’t have done that without knowing you had my back.”

“Well - I’m glad I went to see you yesterday,” Seiya said. Tentatively, she put a hand on Usagi’s shoulder. “And just know I’ll always have your back. I’m done being a bad friend.” 

“Thank you.” Usagi said, cheeks red. 

“Did talking to your friends go well?” Seiya asked.

“It did,” Usagi nodded. “They were mad at me for a bit - but they were glad I told them. And it’s a good thing I told them, because now we can all work together to fix the issue.” 

“Good,” Seiya said before ruffling Usagi’s hair. “I told you people can’t hate you for too long. Except for Dickhead.” Usagi laughed. “What was he bothering you about today anyways?”

“There’s this kid, Kijin Shinokawa, who’s like the best young photographer in Japan!” Usagi started excitedly explaining. “He was calling for models for some photoshoot - but I missed my chance to apply!” 

“Hey - wait a sec, I’m going to that photoshoot tomorrow!” Seiya said with a chuckle.

“Really!?” Usagi exclaimed, eyes shining. “You should bring me with you then!”

Seiya scratched the back of her head. “Well - I did need some help with makeup before the photoshoot. If you do that - I can bring you along as my staff.” Usagi was too excited to speak - she just shook her head rapidly. “Hey - maybe after he’s done his shoot - we could ask for pictures of just the two of us.”

Usagi grinned at that. “That would be great!” A warm sensation filled Seiya’s chest. In their month apart, Seiya had forgotten how good it felt to be around Usagi. It was so addicting. Every part of her was loving and warm. The feeling reminded Seiya of being around Kak-. Seiya shook her head to get rid of the thought. 

“I’ll pick you up after school tomorrow, then.” Seiya said. Then, she added with a wink. “In disguise, of course.”

“Oh! I’m so excited!” Usagi kicked her feet on the bench. In the setting sun, Usagi’s hair had a reddish tint. The resemblance to Kakyuu was uncanny. Oh, how she missed Kakyuu. 

After getting in the car and leaving Seiya behind, their mini Star Yell had vibrated. Luckily, there was a divider between the front seats and the back seats - which Yaten promptly raised. Taiki then spoke to Sailor Moon, along with Mercury and Mars, uninterrupted by the driver. Yaten had listened in but didn’t add anything. Their lack of news about Jadeite was disappointing, but their Wednesday meeting should help all of them get on the same page. Yaten still had more questions for them about Sailor V. 

Just the thought of Sailor V had Yaten’s mind easing. With how boy crazy Sailor V had seemed, Yaten didn’t think she’d be smart enough to notice Yaten’s fake persona. That was wrong, though. Sailor V saw right through her. Maybe Yaten had underestimated her. When Sailor V saved her during their first meeting, she had been so ruthlessly efficient. Sailor V defeated that youma in moments - and when she fought Zoisite, Sailor V was quick to act. Unlike Sailor Moon, Sailor V was competent and amazing. She was really pretty too - much prettier than Sailor Moon. Her blonde hair shone in the moonlight. The mask she wore over her eyes was mysterious and alluring. Her voice was cuter…

“She finally told her allies about us,” Taiki commented, making Yaten snap back to reality. Had she really been daydreaming about Sailor V? What was coming over her? “I wonder how the meeting on Wednesday will go.”

“From the sounds of it, they want to talk more about Galaxia.” Yaten said. In her lap, her fists clenched. “It makes sense - they’d want to know all they can before she comes.” The first phage coming to Earth was only a matter of time. Maybe Yaten should warn Sailor V. After how kind Sailor V was to her - Yaten felt the need to tell her. But how? Should she go as Healer? What if Sailor V attacked her then?

“It’s not like we have much to tell them,” Taiki said solemnly. The girl dug her fingers into her pants. “I wish we did. Earth is nice and the people on it…” Taiki paused, clearly thinking about someone in particular. Maybe that mousy girl she’s become friends with? “...I wish it didn’t have to be destroyed.” 

“Yeah,” Yaten agreed quietly. She still didn’t like this planet all that much. Compared to Kinmoku it was some backwater pigsty, but the people on it were different. That Usagi girl was radiant and fun. And Sailor V was witty and courageous. “Maybe we can bring a few people with us,” Yaten said softly. “After we find the princess we can just grab them and run.”

Taiki frowned. “Perhaps.”

School couldn’t have moved any slower today. All day she could only think about going to the photoshoot with Seiya after school. Not only was she excited to hang out with Seiya again - but the thought of being a model was also pretty exciting! In her backpack was an old swimsuit she had - it was pink with yellow bows on it (because moths had eaten holes through it). It was the only thing that could work for a photoshoot - for when she eventually got her own picture taken. She quickly said goodbye to Ami before rushing out of the building, bouncing on her feet. From the entrance, she could see Seiya leaning against the gate. Like yesterday, Seiya was in disguise with the surgical same mask and black hat.

“Hey Usagi,” Seiya greeted. 

“Hi!” Usagi said with a pant, winded from running outside. 

“Someone’s definitely excited,” Seiya commented. “Come on. Luckily the shoot is happening pretty close to here. Only a mile away.” The two began the walk to the venue. Usagi told Seiya about her day before they moved onto other mindless chatter. It wasn’t until they were in front of the New Japan Hotel that they stopped for a moment. “Here we are.”

“This is so exciting!” Usagi said. “I’m going to be a model!”

“I’m gonna be a model,” Seiya corrected, lighting smacking Usagi’s head. The reminder made the blonde pout - so Seiya added.  “I’ll see what I can do about you getting your photos taken.” 

“Thanks Seiya,” Usagi drawled as they walked inside. Taking off her hat and mask, Seiya looked around. There was a sign that pointed to the left: Kijin Shinokawa Photoshoot. They followed the signs as they led to a big, barren room. A few women stood in a group near a wall. In the middle of the room was a young man with a camera around his neck and a man with long brown hair.

The man saw them and beckoned them over. “Hello! I am Masato Sanjouin, Kijin’s benefactor - of sorts.” Since Seiya walked towards the man, Usagi did the same. He was handsome up close - with brown eyes the same color of his hair. Masato looked down at the clipboard in his hands. “You must be Seiya Kou? And who is this beautiful woman with you?” Usagi could feel her cheeks turning red at the praise.

“This is Usagi Tsukino,” Seiya introduced. “She’ll be helping me with makeup and that sort of thing.” 

“I see,” Masato nodded. “Well, if the young lady would be willing, I’d love to have her be photographed as well. There’s no reason not to.” 

“I am willing!” Usagi cheered. This was all going so amazingly! Stupid Mamoru calling her ugly - what did he know? Mister Masato instantly knew she was beautiful and worthy of being a model.

“Hey, it’s your lucky day!” Seiya turned to Usagi with a smile. The two laughed before Masato put a hand on Seiya’s shoulder. That almost instantly made the black haired girl tense.

“Why don’t you go get ready?” Masato said. “There’s a room for changing and such over there.” He pointed to the opposite side of the room. 

“Sure,” Seiya said. Usagi had stopped laughing at this point and followed along. She was still in a good mood, but a bit confused on why Seiya had gotten tense. Maybe Seiya just didn’t do well with unexpected touching? They opened the door to the small room - which had a small mirror sitting on a table. 

“Is everything alright Seiya?” Usagi asked once the door was closed.

“Yeah,” Seiya said, patting her face. “I just felt a little weird when he touched me, that’s all. Guess I’m just a little nervous - it’s my first photoshoot alone.”

Usagi smiled brightly. “Don’t worry! We’ll both do great!” Seiya smiled back as they both started to get ready.

Nephrite smirked, crossing Seiya’s name off his list once the young man and that blonde ditz left. Finally, his plan would finally begin. All of the models were here - and now Kijin’s photoshoot will begin. The youma hiding in Kijin’s camera would feed off the energy of Kijin’s photographing frenzy before hatching and stealing the energy from Kijin himself. Nephrite would stay here to make sure nothing went wrong and then to retrieve the energy once removed. His first mission would be an absolute success - that’s what the stars had told him. He refused to fail like Jadeite did.

Chapter Text

Seiya’s shoulder still tingled from where Sanjouin had touched her. When they made contact, Seiya felt her stomach turn and her hair stand on edge. Something about Sanjouin was off. For a moment, Seiya thought he could Zoisite - but he didn’t match Yaten’s description. Sanjouin did have long hair, but it was a dark brown - not blonde. Either way, Seiya felt unsettled in the small dressing room she and Usagi occupied. The blonde sat in front of the mirror, carefully applying pink lipgloss. Her cute face was tense with concentration. The sight made Seiya relax a little. 

“Seiya, stop staring into space!” Usagi chided. She put down the tube of lipgloss and admired her own reflection in the mirror. “Finish putting on your makeup.”

“Okay, okay. Whatever you say, boss.” Seiya replied before turning back to her own reflection. She was trying to keep her voice even and steady, not wanting to get Usagi worried over nothing. Besides, Usagi was Sailor Moon, she’d be able to take care of herself if something bad happened. That’s at least what Seiya kept telling herself, even though the image of Usagi being bruised and hurt kept coming to mind and making her stomach churn. 

There was a knock at the door. “Are you two ready?” Sanjouin asked from the other side. 

“I am!” Usagi said, standing quickly. 

“No!” Seiya interjected quickly, before Usagi could make her way to the door. “I’ll be ready in a bit! We’ll come out together!” 

“Of course,” Sanjouin replied. “Take your time.” Tension left Seiya’s chest as she heard Sanjouin’s footsteps away from the door. 

“What gives, Seiya?” Usagi huffed. “I’m totally ready. Why do I have to wait for you when you’ve been slacking?” 

“Hey, be grateful, remember who’s the one that invited you here.” Seiya chided. When Usagi pouted, Seiya continued. “Besides, you’re supposed to help me with my makeup, remember? I’m bad at this.” Seiya looked at her face, she had half heartedly put on some makeup but hadn’t really done much. She really was bad at makeup. 

“Oh yeah! Sorry!” Usagi said, coming to Seiya’s side. “Look at me, please?” Seiya did as told, turning away from the reflection to look up at Usagi. If possible, Usagi looked better than usual. Rosy cheeks and a soft pink eyeshadow made her face look so bright. And the pink lip gloss made her lips look so soft. Seiya could feel her breathing getting shallow. “Jeez, Seiya! You barely did anything. Guess I’ll need to work my magic!” Seiya just nodded quietly, eyes still locked onto Usagi’s face as the other girl grabbed supplies from the table beside Seiya. 

The cosmetic brushes and blenders didn’t feel as gentle as the touch of Usagi’s fingers when she tilted Seiya’s head into better angles. When the professionals did Seiya’s makeup for shows or shoots, it always felt so clinical, but right now, it felt so calming and gentle. She wasn’t a fan of makeup. It made her skin itch. Though, if Usagi were the one putting it on, Seiya was sure she’d be able to tolerate putting on makeup for the next hundred years. Usagi’s fingers gripped the bottom of Seiya’s jaw as she rotated the girl’s head from side to side, examining. 

“Okay, this should be good…” Usagi said, biting her lip softly. “I’ve never put on makeup for a ‘boy’ before. I’m not exactly sure if this is what you wanted.” It took a lot of mental strength for Seiya to look away from Usagi and in the mirror. Seiya couldn’t really articulate what Usagi did, but the makeup seemed similar to what the professionals did for her. 

“This is great, Usagi.” Seiya said, feeling breathless. “Thank you.”

“Heh! I must be a natural then!” Usagi cheered, stepping away from Seiya. 

“I guess so,” Seiya said softly, standing up. As she looked at the door to their ‘dressing room’, Seiya could feel her calm dissipating. Sanjouin was out there - and whether he was friend or foe yet couldn’t be for sure - but Seiya wasn’t taking any chances. She wouldn’t let him hurt Usagi. “Are you ready to go and get your picture taken?” 

“Yeah!” Usagi chirped. She rushed to the door. “Let’s go already!” Seiya quickly stood and joined her, watching as Usagi pushed the door open. The ‘lobby’ area was empty, except for Sanjouin. None of the girls from before were there anymore. It was eerily quiet - well, at least to Seiya. Usagi was unbothered, marching towards Sanjouin happily. “We’re ready for our photos, Mister Masato!” 

“Amazing!” Sanjouin replied, smiling politely. He gestured to a door beside him. “Kijin is just inside here. Please go through.” Sanjouin opened the door. Through the crack, Seiya couldn’t hear or see anyone else, just a young male with a camera in hand. That must be Kijin Shinokawa. Where were the other women? There was no way he photographed them all so fast. Seiya found herself grabbing Usagi’s wrist, wanting to drag her away. She had no proof that something was wrong, but her gut was telling her to run. 

Usagi barely seemed to register Seiya’s hand. “Okay! Thank you, sir!” Seiya, surprised that Usagi didn’t pause, was pulled along into the room. As soon as they passed the threshold, Sanjouin slammed the door behind them. The thud of the lock turning into place couldn’t be missed either. 

“Usagi, we need to-.” 

“Hello!” The boy greeted, his voice sounding manic. There was an unsettling look in his eyes along with a head of messy, tangled hair. “Come over here. The lighting is better.” Seiya’s eyes were scanning the room, looking for an exit. Mirrors lined up against the walls in spaces, while high windows lined the others. She couldn’t see another door besides the one they came in. 

“Okay!”

“No!” Seiya grunted, digging her heels in and preventing Usagi from walking forward. Usagi was yanked back and she turned to give Seiya a glare. “Hey! What gives?” 

“Usagi, something is wrong.” Seiya said quickly. “You need to trust me on this. We need to leave, now.” She’d break down the door behind them if she had too. Hell, she’d beat up Sanjouin while she’s at it. 

“But everyone seems so nice?” Usagi asked, tilting her head. 

“Please trust me, Usa-.” A click of the camera and a flash of light stopped Seiya in her tracks. 

Usagi blinked from the flash of camera light. The warmth wrapped around her wrist disappeared. When she opened her eyes, Seiya wasn’t in front of her. A polaroid floated in front of her - where Seiya had been - slowly drifting down to the ground. She reached out, snatching it from the air. It was a photo of Seiya, of how Seiya looked only seconds ago. It all made sense in a moment, just in time for Usagi to take a leap backwards. A click and flash went off again, but Usagi was out of the blast. The polaroid of Seiya still stuck between her fingers. 

“Hey! Don’t move!” Kijin yelled. “I’m trying to get a picture of your good side!”  The boy readied his camera again. With a yelp, Usagi started running, desperate to be out of the camera’s view. Ahead she could see a turn in the wall, the perfect corner to collect her thoughts in. Her shoulders hit the wall as she curled into the corner, praying it bought her enough time. 

“Oh Seiya…” Usagi muttered, looking at the photo in her hands. If only she had listened to Seiya immediately. “That camera…it must be magic… or maybe a new monster?” Maybe this boy was the new Dark Kingdom General? He didn’t match the description given by the Starlights, though. 

“There you are! Smile!” 

Usagi barely had a second to jump out of the way before the camera flashed again. Kijin was so close to her, only a few strides away. In a moment of braveness, Usagi rushed towards the boy. He stepped away when he saw her approach, and raised his camera, but Usagi plowed into him at full force. The two tumbled to the ground, Kijin hitting his head hard against the floor while breaking Usagi’s fall. Meanwhile his camera went skidding behind him. Usagi shook her head and pushed herself to stand. In her fingers, the photo of Seiya was still there. With a sigh of relief, she rushed over to the camera. 

“How do I reverse it?” Usagi asked herself. Reaching down to pick it up, Usagi touched the top of the camera. The sensation of evil was so powerful that Usagi shuddered. “Oh wow…something is definitely wrong with that thing. It must be those Dark Kingdom people!” She walked back to Kijin, looking down at him on the floor. “Hey! How do I free Seiya?” Unfortunately, Kijin was unconscious on the floor. “He’s no help…” Usagi walked back over to the camera, forcing herself to pick it up. She couldn’t find any ‘reverse evil magic’ button, much to her disappointment. “Maybe I should break it?” Without thinking it out much further, Usagi slammed the camera on the floor. The pieces scattered about, but more concerning, was the black smoke rising from the camera. 

Usagi stepped back and shielded her face. When she finally dropped her hands, she saw a youma standing in front of her where the camera had been. She was tall with pink skin and purple clothes. 

“Moon Prism Power! Make Up!” In a moment, she was now Sailor Moon. The photo of Seiya, still in her hand, was then slipped under the band around her neck. That way it would stay safe and close to her in the fight. “You’re going to tell me how to get my friend back!”

The youma didn’t respond, simply raising her arm. In the palm of her hand was an eye, an eye that started to glow. Instinctively, Sailor Moon jumped out of the way, watching as a laser shot from the eye and hit Kijin instead of Sailor Moon. Where Kijin had been laid a polaroid, just like what happened to Seiya. 

“Uh oh.” Sailor Moon said. The youma pointed the eye towards her and Sailor Moon took off. As she was running, dodging beams from the youma, Sailor Moon brought her communicator wristwatch to her mouth. “Help! Mercury! Mars!” 

It took only a moment before Mars responded. “Huh! What’s the issue, Sailor Moon?”

“A youma! At the New Japan Hotel!” Sailor Moon explained while panting from running. “The Kijin photoshoot was a trap! They turned Seiya into a picture!”

“The idol?!” Mars exclaimed. “I’ll be there as fast as possible. I’ll catch Mercury up too. Hang in there, Sailor Moon.”

“Okay!” Sailor Moon squeaked out before Mars hung up and she had to leap out of the way of another laser. 

Something was wrong, Taiki’s Star Yell was vibrating in her pocket like crazy. She had just finished up her afternoon shoot - a guest appearance on some cooking show. For the past three minutes while she tried to rush through a conversation with the director, she could only think of what was happening to Seiya or Yaten. Worse case scenario, a phage was here. Her fingers were trembling. Once she finally got out of the conversation, she ran to her small dressing room. She yanked the Star Yell from her pocket. 

“Star Yell Fighter is offline, completely unresponsive…” Taiki read aloud. What could that imply? Did the enemy attack Seiya and destroy her Star Yell? Was Seiya okay? “The location was…” Taiki committed the coordinates on the screen to memory before dialing Yaten. “Healer! Did you see?”

“Maker! I’m on my way to the location!” Healer said. “It's the hotel Seiya was supposed to be at today! The closer I get the more evil aura I feel.”

“I understand,” Taiki said thickly. “I’ll be there soon!” Transforming into Maker and slipping out of a back exit. Jumping up to the rooftops, Maker leaped from building to building. The studio wasn’t too far away from the hotel, especially with how quick Maker found herself moving. The streets down below were a blur of color and muffled chorus of car engines, horns, and people’s voices. It couldn’t have been longer than ten minutes before Maker could spot the hotel. Nothing was visible from the outside, so they must be inside the building. Maker scanned the building for entrances as she got closer. Before a mass collided into her side. 

She fell onto a roof. Tumbling and rolling on the floor, limbs hitting everything she passed. The rough concrete of the rooftop cut at her skin, she could feel small trickles of blood already falling. Once her crash ended, Maker pushed herself up. A girl across from her, similarly hurt and befuddled, was already brushing herself off. Her uniform was white with a blue skirt, collar, and bow. There was no doubt in Maker’s mind that she must’ve been one of Sailor Moon’s allies. Either Mercury or Mars. Were they aware of this attack? What was their detection method? Maker scolded herself, those were questions for a later time. 

“You’re one of Sailor Moon’s allies?” Maker asked, standing. The girl quickly looked up, shocked to hear a voice. The first thing Maker noticed was how soft her face looked. Her blue eyes were gentle, yet intelligent. Maker could almost see the girl’s brain working just from locking eyes with her. 

“Yes,” she quickly stood up. Her stance was wary. Not aggressive, but it was clear she didn’t fully trust Maker. Good. That skepticism makes for a great sailor guardian. Sailor Moon’s laid back behavior worried Maker when they met. “I’m Sailor Mercury. I’m assuming you’re one of the Sailor Starlights?”

“Sailor Star Maker.” Maker introduced. “My teammate, Healer, alerted me to some sort of monster attack inside, so I came to assist.” 

“I see,” Mercury nodded. “Sailor Moon notified us that there was a youma inside that could turn people into pictures. An idol named Seiya Kou was trapped inside one protecting a civilian girl. Along with others. We need to defeat the youma and free everyone!”

“I agree,” Maker said. The idea that Seiya was trapped in some photo made her stomach churn. Would there even be a way to undo it? “Let’s go in and help.” 

“Let’s.” Mercury nodded. The two turned away from each other and looked down at the hotel. “Follow my lead-” as she spoke, a blue visor lowered in front of Mercury’s head. Maker could see text and images flashing on the screen “- I have the building schematics up. I’ll get us to the fight in no time!” Mercury leaped down from the building, following the diagram on her visor. Maker smiled, appreciating the smart approach, and followed Mercury down. She led them to an open window, slipping inside a large room. A door sat against the wall and from the other side, Maker could hear shouts and loud footsteps. “They’re inside!” Mercury declared before bolting to the door. Maker followed quickly behind, peering inside once the door was open. 

A creature - called youma - was pink and tall. It didn’t look too dissimilar from a phage, but according to the Earth guardians it was from their enemy, the Dark Kingdom. Some spans of the walls contained mirrors, while other portions of the room had high windows. Maker could see numerous photos lining the floor, most likely all the victims of this youma’s attack. Inside was Sailor Moon and Healer, along with what Maker deduced to be Sailor Mars - with her uniform being identical to Sailor Moon’s and Mercury’s excluding some color differences. 

“Mercury!” Sailor Moon exclaimed once she saw the door open. “Oh! Maker too!” 

“Everyone who came to the Kijin Shinokawa photoshoot is now trapped inside a polaroid!” Mars yelled, filling them in. “Don’t let the youma hit you with a beam! It’ll turn you into a photo too!” 

“Do we have any way to reverse the effects?” Maker asked before the youma turned to her and Mercury. They barely jumped out of the way before the eye in its palm fired at them. 

“Our best bet is to destroy this thing!” Healer said. “Star Sensitive Inferno!” Healer fired an attack that the youma dodged quickly. Healer’s attack ricocheted off a mirror and barely missed Sailor Moon who screamed in fear. 

“Be careful!” Sailor Moon yelled. “These mirrors are making everyone’s attacks bounce around!”

“But what if that doesn’t work?” Maker asked, still thinking on how to free Seiya. “What if we destroy it and then there’s no way to turn everyone back?”

“In our experience,” Mercury began explaining. “A youma’s magic typically dissipates once we defeat it.” The typically still made Maker worry, but it was better than nothing. She doubted they’d be able to reason with the monster anyways. Another beam fired their way, so Mercury and Maker jumped away and towards the others. Up close, Maker could see there was a polaroid shoved under Sailor Moon’s silk ribbon on her throat. It was Seiya! 

“Fire Soul!” Sailor Mars shouted, launching a ball of fire at the youma. Again, the youma dodged and the fire ball bounced off a mirror, coming straight towards them. 

“Eek!” Sailor Moon jumped away, taking Seiya away with her. “Be careful!”

“We need to find a way to corner this monster!” Mercury declared. “It keeps dodging - and at this rate we’ll hurt each other before we defeat it!” That was easier said than done. Getting close to the monster would be dangerous. The beam would be much harder to dodge, becoming a photo would be likely. The youma fired at Mars, who barely skidded out of the way. The youma’s attack bounced off a mirror, almost hitting Mercury, who was able to fall to avoid the beam. In doing so, she falls to her hands and knees.

“What if we use the mirrors to our advantage?” Maker asked. “We intentionally miss and then the reflection of the attack strikes the youma from behind?” She offered the other girl a hand. 

Mercury smiled and took Maker’s hand, using it to stand. “Good idea! Did everyone hear that?” 

“Yes!” Healer and Mars replied.

“Yeah…” Sailor Moon replied tepidly. “But how can we make sure our reflection attack hits?”

“Think of the angle, Sailor Moon.” Mercury replies gently. “Think back to your geometry lessons.”

“Ugh, I hate geometry!” Sailor Moon pouts. 

The group of Guardians split up, going to different corners of the room. The youma stood in the middle, debating on who to fire at. Sailor Moon, the least confident looking of the group, was her answer it seemed, as a beam of light came rushing towards her. In a burst of cheers, the other guardians fired at the mirrors surrounding the youma while Sailor Moon screeched and ran away from the attack. The youma seemed confused by the bad shots, before all the attacks reflected coming right back towards the youma. The youma got hit, screeching in pain. 

“Now, Sailor Moon!” Mars yelled. “Stop acting stupid and finish it off!” 

“Fine!” Sailor Moon said, reaching up to her crown. “Moon Tiara Action!” Her crown became a sharp disc of light as she flung it at the stunned youma. It cut right through. In a spectacle of flashing lights, the youma disappeared. “There! Now everyone should be people again, right?”
No one could confirm, as the photos around the room lingered. Maker could feel dread building in her chest. What would happen to Seiya. Were the Earth Sailor Guardians wrong? Her panic subsided, though, as one photograph became engulfed in smoke, before leaving a lying girl in its place. After the first, all the photos started slowly changing back. Sailor Moon quickly pulled Seiya polaroid out from her neck and held it in her hands. The gentle way she looked at it had Maker curious. It was so tender and familiar. Was Sailor Moon a fan of the Three Lights or something?

A puff of smoke appeared in Sailor Moon hands and the guardian was clearly now holding something heavy in her arms. “Huh? What the?” When the smoke cleared, Maker could see Seiya being held bridal style in Sailor Moon’s arms. Seiya was closely clutched to Sailor Moon’s chest, like Sailor Moon was scared Seiya would slip away. She was coughing at the smoke and looked disoriented, but unharmed. “Where am I? What-?” Seiya looked up into Sailor Moon’s face. Her features softened. “Oh, I guess a pretty soldier came to save me.” 

“I sure did,” Sailor Moon smiled. A pointed clearing of the throat came from Sailor Mars. “Lots of pretty soldiers came to save you.” Seiya looked around, sheepishly smiling as she saw the four others. “Oh wow, way to make a man feel special.” She paused. “There was a girl with me…blonde with twin ponytails and buns. Where is she?”

“Oh the cute girl? She, um, ran off once you got turned into a photo and alerted me! That’s right!” Sailor Moon replied quickly, seemingly unsure of her own story. “Totally safe.” 

“Well, that makes me happy.” Seiya said. “By the way, not that I’m complaining, but could you put me down?”

“Oh!” Sailor Moon flushed. “Of course.” She gently set Seiya down. “Now that everyone’s safe, we should get going girls! And I’ll let that cute girl know everything is okay here!” 

“Well, thank you everyone for saving everyone here.” Seiya gave the group a bow. “I’ll stay here until all the girls are okay and have left.”

“Of course!” Sailor Mars replied. “While you’re here, would you mind signing this for-” Before Mars could finish, Mercury had grabbed her arm. 

“That’s not very professional, Mars.” Mercury scolded. “Let’s leave before you embarrass us.” 

“Be careful now, big star.” Healer said sardonically, grinning. “Don’t be some damsel in distress.” Seiya rolled her eyes but kept an even smile to keep up appearances. Before Healer could cause more trouble, Maker was dragging her out the nearest window just like Mercury was to Mars. Sailor Moon followed after the four.

Once they were all outside, Mercury addressed the group. “Well, this was certainly an unplanned first meeting. Maybe we could begin our discussion on Galaxia?” 

Mars quickly got serious. “Yeah! Tell us all about this Galaxia woman! Who is she? What are her powers?” 

“We’re not quite ready for this conversation,” Maker said. “Our leader is away right now, it’d be best to speak once she’s here. Plus, I’d like to ensure that our information is quality - I’d want to go through our records.” 

“Still-” Mercury began before Sailor Moon cut her off. 

“I agree with those two! Let’s just wait until Wednesday like we planned!” Sailor Moon nodded, looking very fidgety. “Fighter isn’t here AND I need to get going! I need to tell that cute girl that an idol is waiting for her!” Before any of them could agree or disagree, Sailor Moon was bolting from the roof down into the street. 

“Sailor Moon…” Mercury sighed. “Well, I guess if you two insist we speak on Wednesday, so be it.” 

“Yeah!” Sailor Mars barked. “We’ll plan our counter-attack! Like hell I’m going to let some random lady take over the Earth.” Healer and Maker exchanged a glance at Mar’s optimism but kept quiet for now. Soon enough, the Earth guardians would understand just how unbeatable Galaxia was. 

“Whatever,” Healer replied. “We’ll see you on Wednesday.” She turned to leave, as did Maker, who only spared a small glance back at Mercury. She was smart - much smarter than her teammates - and Maker could appreciate that. 

Usagi went running down the halls of the New Tokyo Hotel. She de-transformed in a small closet and now was heading back to the main lobby where everyone was attacked. She was happy that everyone came together to fight the youma and save everyone (mainly Seiya, but everyone else too). Although she wishes she could’ve stayed and talked to Healer and Maker for longer, they weren’t as important as Seiya was to her. Her cheeks got red as she thought about Seiya’s return. It felt so good to be the one protecting Seiya, to hold the other girl close to her chest like that. Seiya even called her pretty and her first question was about Usagi’s well being. Her heart had started racing when Seiya asked for her and it hasn't stopped since. She sure hoped Seiya didn’t notice that while Usagi had her cradled to her chest. 

Usagi pushed open the doors, finally back in the room. Most of the girls were sitting down, still frazzled and confused. Seiya was talking to a few of them, clearly trying to calm them down. A few feet away, Kijin Shinokawa sat on the ground, looking at his camera with disdain. He could wait until later. 

“Seiya!” Usagi called, rushing over to her. 

Seiya looked over, face brightening. “Usagi!” Without stopping, Usagi ran into Seiya, wrapping her arms tightly around the other girl. She could hear Seiya grunt on impact, but then return the hug. “I’m glad to see you’re alright, Usagi.” 

“Me?” Usagi asked, looking up at Seiya. “I’m glad you’re okay! You were a photograph!” 

“Ah, well, I’m okay now.” Seiya smiled softly. “A pretty guardian came to save me. She was gorgeous.” Okay, while Usagi WAS Sailor Moon - it’s not like Seiya knew that! So it was making her a bit jealous that Seiya was talking about how pretty another woman was in front of her. As if Seiya noticed the jealousy, she added. “She reminded me of you. Kind, fun, and good-hearted.”

“Oh wow, comparing me to Sailor Moon?” Usagi had a big grin on her cheeks. “I guess we do look a bit alike.” 

“E-everyone,” Kijin Shinokawa stood, speaking in a low-tone. He looked down at the floor. “I’m not sure what came over me, ever since Mister Sanjouin spoke to me it felt like I wasn’t in control… that’s no excuse for what happened to all of you, but I just wanted to explain myself. I’m very, very sorry for what happened today, and I hope you can forgive me.” He bowed deeply and many of the girls softly accepted his apology before shuffling out of the room. Usagi felt bad for the boy, it wasn’t his fault he was controlled by the Dark Kingdom.

“Kijin,” Usagi said, walking over to him. “Thank you for your apology. And I’m sorry you got controlled by that gross old man. I hope no one ever tries to use your photography for evil like this again. And I hope you don’t give up photography because of it. Your photos are so pretty!” 

“I-I, thank you.” Kijin said, wiping some tears from his eyes. 

“Well said, Usagi.” Seiya said with a grin, coming up next to Usagi. She casually slung an arm around Usagi, which made the blonde’s heart skip a beat. “Can I ask you for a favor, Kijin?” 

“Yes! Of course!”

“Can you take a picture of me and blondie here? Of us together?” Seiya asked. “And maybe a few of her alone, so she can feel like a model?” 

“That’s not a problem!” Kijin nodded, picking up his camera. “I promise you won’t turn into photos this time.” 

“We’d better not!” Usagi said playfully. Seiya laughed and put her chin on Usagi’s head. “Hey! You’ll mess up my hair!” 

“Can’t mess up what’s already messy, Usagi.” Seiya snickered. 

A flash went off, capturing the first non-evil Dark Kingdom picture of today. Usagi blinked and looked back to Kijin’s camera, where the photo came out of the camera, developing quickly. Kijin pulled it off and shook it a few times, before handing it over. 

“What do you think?”

It was a simple image. Seiya’s arm around Usagi’s shoulder, her chin atop Usagi’s head. Usagi was playfully glaring up at the grinning girl. Their bodies were touching from foot to shoulder. Usagi hadn’t even realized it until she looked at the photo but her arm had been slung around Seiya’s waist. It was so intimate. They looked like a couple here. 

“I love it.” 

Even though Kijin took lots more photos, some of which Usagi posed like a model (just like her dreams) none of them were as good as the first photo. Usagi can’t think of a photo of herself she likes more than this one with Seiya. 

“Damn!” Nephrite slammed his hands down on his table, watching as his youma was destroyed. Nephrite had come back to base, boasting to Zoisite about his success. But it didn’t take long for his youma to send a distress signal. Then he watch from afar as his youma got destroyed by the Sailor Guardians. All that boasting for nothing. Typical Nephrite, always failing. Zoisite could almost feel bad for the guy. Almost. 

“Foiled, huh?” Zoisite asked from behind him. Even without turning around, Nephrite could hear Zoisite’s smug grin. 

“Shut up! Mind your own business!” Nephrite barked. “I don’t need you nagging me! Isn’t your job to get rid of those pesky Guardians? This is your fault!” 

“Oh, don’t worry. I have a plan. Your little video feed gave me some ideas.” Zoisite hummed. When I attacked Sailor V, she had a boy toy with her. After some spying and research, he discovered he was an idol by the name of Yaten Kou, a part of the Three Lights. And that boy today on Nephrite’s video feed was Seiy Kou, another Three Lights member. The Guardians must be fans - in fact he knows they’re fans. All he needs to do is trap them, and the Guardians will all flock to him. He’ll have a trap set - and before they know it, Zoisite will wipe them out in one fell swoop. “God I’m so smart, I should go tell Lord Kunzite.” Nephrite grumbled and Zoisite could feel himself relishing in his fellow General’s suffering. Zoisite was going to finish his mission quickly and lap up the praise from his wonderful Lord Kunzite. 

Those Sailor Guardians won’t know what hit them.

Chapter Text

During times of uncertainty, research was important. That’s why Minako had a pile of yuri manga stacked up beside her bed. She was finishing a volume of The Rose of Versailies while sucking on a lollipop. As the goddess of love, it was Minako’s responsibility to understand all forms of love! And this girl-loving-girl thing didn’t seem too bad at all. Girls were pretty and soft. Imagining Yaten looking feminine was becoming more and more appealing by the minute. While she was still a bit hurt by the lies - although Minako was also lying about the Sailor V thing - Minako had warmed up to the reality of girl Yaten pretty easily. Well, she was the goddess of love, afterall. It makes sense she’d be able to love everyone.  

At first, Minako was scared of the fact that Yaten was a woman. She felt confused, especially since Yaten didn’t seem any less attractive to her. The magazine photos from Seventeen were still hot and memories of holding Yaten still made her heart flutter. And now that Minako finished her research, she knew that everything was a-okay! She was so glad she figured it out fast - some girls in those comics angst over their attraction and deny it so much. That was just silly. Love was love! Minako wasn’t going to let some silly thing like gender get in her way. If they were hot, they were hot! End of story!

“Speaking of hotties,” Minako said standing up. “I should go find mine.” It was late Monday night. School had been boring, Minako had read yuri manga under her desk until the bell rang before heading home to read even more. “I hope Yaten is out tonight!” Minako was getting tired of her normal meetings with Yaten. They were close now and beating-around-the-bush was getting annoying. She needed to talk to Yaten immediately and just cut to the chase. Forget trying to get Yaten to love ‘Minako’ instead of ‘Sailor V’ - either way she’d be dating her! That’s all that mattered, really! Damn, those yuri manga got her fired up for love, didn’t they?

“Minako!” Artemis yelled up from the floor. The blonde quickly stopped, looking down. Honestly, she had forgotten that Artemis was here. The cat looked annoyed as he flicked his tail. “Luna and I just finished talking. She gave me serious news! There’s-.” 

“Serious? Yeah, sure.” Minako waved him off. She was a woman on a mission and she wouldn’t let this little cat stop her. “I’m sure everything is fine. She thinks everything is serious.” Opening her window, Minako slung her leg out. “See you later, Artemis.”

“Minako!” Artemis yelled. “Don’t you dare leave! I mean it!” 

“What are you gonna do, ground me?” Minako asked before leaping out of the window.

“MINA!”

Before she hit the ground, she was already Sailor V. She laughed at Artemis’s yelling before taking off. Even if Yaten wasn’t out tonight, she’d force him to come out. She may have, theoretically, done some spying in her free time to locate the Three Light’s apartment. Now that she and Yaten agreed to be friends, it should be okay to invite herself over, right? Sailor V leaped from building to building, hidden by the darkness of the night. A grin on her face. It felt so exciting, rushing to Yaten’s place. Especially knowing what she was going to talk to her about.

It didn’t take long for Sailor V to make it to the Three Light’s balcony. A pair of cushioned chairs sat, surrounding a small table. Their view was of the Tokyo Tower, which was lit up nicely at this time of night. Sailor V walked up to the glass door, peering in. The apartment seemed small inside. Just an ordinary kitchen and small living room, maybe a few closets. Then just two doors which Sailor V assumed went to a bathroom and bedroom. Maybe two bedrooms with a bathroom in the middle. She always assumed even the big idols got huge places. 

Sailor V knocked on the glass, idly waiting for a response. It didn’t take long for one of the doors to open. Brown hair and glasses indicated that Minako had gotten the tallest of the idols. Taiki paused in the doorway, staring at the balcony. He - or was Taiki a woman too? - walked to the balcony door, opening it. Taiki looked befuddled, staring at Sailor V. 

“I - are you Sailor V?” 

“Oh! A fan!” Sailor V smiled. “That I am! International hero of justice!” She struck a pose, holding a peace sign in front of her eyes. “Anyways, I’m here for Yaten.”

“I see.” Taiki said slowly, still trying to process the situation. “Yaten told us that he’s met you a few times…” 

“He’s being modest, we’re best friends!” Sailor V said. 

“I see,” Taiki nodded. They looked back towards the door. “Yaten! Um, Sailor V is here to see you.” 

A loud slamming of the door could be heard as the other door flew open, hitting the wall. Yaten came out wearing a large, baggy shirt with a toothbrush hanging from her mouth. She stared at Taiki, then at Sailor V, and then back to Taiki. 

“Is this real?”

“Sure is!” Sailor V answered for Taiki. “I wanted to chat.”

“Uh - okay, gimme,” Yaten quickly went back into the bathroom before coming back out with no toothbrush. “Um, thanks Taiki. We’ll go outside.” The two idols passed by each other, exchanging a look before Yaten joined Sailor V out on the balcony. “You’re here.” She shut the sliding door, closing off the two other idols from hearing them. Up close, Sailor V could see a dampness in Yaten’s hair. Had she just finished a shower?

“Like I said, I wanted to see you.” Sailor V said. “I hope it's not a bother.”

“No it’s-” Yaten cut herself off. “Wait, I’m supposed to be honest with you… Not going to lie, I wanted to go to bed soon. School and a shoot today really wore me out, plus I had some extra workouts this afternoon… I’m really tired.” 

“Oh, well I guess we can keep this a little quick then,” Sailor V said, a bit disappointed. Although Sailor V was happy, Yaten wasn’t hiding her feelings from her anymore. “I just, well, I figured I should let you know something.”

“What is it?” Yaten asked softly. “We’re friends now, right? You can tell me.”

“I know you’re a girl.” 

“HUH?” Yaten flailed. Her hands went to her chest - which Sailor V now noticed the slight curve under the baggy shirt - trying to hide the evidence. “I’m not-” Yaten dropped her voice low, comically low. “-ahem, I’m not a girl.”

“I saw your bra after Zoisite attacked,” Sailor V explained. “The cut in your back let me see enough. How is that cut by the way?” Yaten seemed to deflate the more Sailor V spoke, but she seemed to settle into a sort of acceptance by the end. 

“I… The cut healed already.” Yaten sighed, back to her normal voice. Her real normal voice too, not the slightly deepened pitch she used for idol work. It was soft and feminine. “It was barely a scratch.” 

“Good.”

“You don’t think I’m weird, do you?” Yaten asked, rubbing her arm. “Since I’m pretending to be a boy?” 

“I mean, it is a bit strange, but I’m sure you have your reasons,” Sailor V chirped. “But you know, androgynous women groups are a hit these days.” The tired but amused look Yaten gave her had Sailor V giggling. “But I think you look cute as a boy. I’m sure you’d be even prettier if you could dress as a girl.”

“Uh! I wish!” Yaten huffed, pouty and stomping her foot. “I miss being able to style my hair and put makeup on! Being a boy is gross!” For a moment, Sailor V just appreciated being able to see the real Yaten, before giggling to herself. “Well, at least someone finds my misfortune funny.” The idol paused, pursing her lips. “You haven’t told anyone, right?”

“No, of course not!” Sailor V quickly replied. “I’d hate to interfere with your work!” 

“Thank you, I appreciate it.” Yaten smiled. “Well, know that you know a secret about me, can I know a secret about you?” It was a fair question. Sailor V tapped her chin, pondering. Relationships were built on mutual trust and fairness. 

“Sure,” Sailor V thought for a moment before answering. “I love volleyball. Being a professional volleyball player ranked number three on my list of ten dream jobs. But I haven’t been able to play since I became a guardian. Too much time.”

“There’s a lot of sacrifice with being a guardian…” Yaten said softly, before quickly adding on. “At least, that’s what I imagine! I’m sure it’s just like being an idol!” Sailor V nodded softly, looking away from Yaten and towards Tokyo Tower. What else had she sacrificed? Friends, leisure time, relationships, and all that fun stuff that came with being young. “Well, maybe one day I can play volleyball with you. As long as I don’t get too sweaty.” 

Sailor V laughed before turning back to Yaten. “Deal. I’ll expect a game in the future. Don’t think you’ll be able to get out of that promise.” 

“I won’t,” Yaten said before yawning. “Since you know where I live, you can always come back another night, okay? Can I go to sleep now?” She was already looking back inside. 

“Ah, wait one second!” Sailor V said, capturing Yaten’s attention once more. “I just have one more question.” This question was the main reason Sailor V was here. Yaten nodded and stared expectantly. “Do you like women? Like romantically?”

“HUH?” For the second time tonight, Yaten looked like she’d just been thrown a huge curveball. “What kind of question? Why?” 

“Yaten, I think it’s obvious that I find you attractive. And - after some self discovery - I am totally okay with the woman thing.” Sailor V stated calmly. “I wanna know if you’re into women. And then, I wanna know if you wanna have a super hot, storybook-like, idol-superhero romance with me.”

Yaten’s cheeks had never been redder. “I knew you liked me - but I didn’t know you’d be so shameless about it.”

“You know what they say,” Sailor V chirped. “Always leave what you can do today for tomorrow!” 

“Um, I think it’s ‘never leave what you can do today for tomorrow’,” Yaten corrected. “Also, how does this apply to our situation?” 

“I got tired of waiting.” Sailor V shrugged. “So?” She leaned in, looking expectantly.

“I - this is so stupid!” Yaten said. “First, we barely know each other. Second, you’re a Guardian and I’m an idol - we have like no free time between us.”

“I don’t care about the logistics, we can always figure those out. And getting to know each other is apart of the dating experience!” Sailor V waved her off. “So, do you want to try?”

“I guess, well, I can’t think of a reason to say no besides those first too, but I also don’t feel a strong yes,” Yaten said, face scrunched up in thought as she looked towards the ground. “You are very pretty and competent, but, I - I don’t think I’m suited for dating. I’m not very lovable. I’m prickly, like a cactus.” Sailor V could tell there were other things on Yaten’s mind, but didn’t push. Not when Yaten is so close to agreeing to date her.

“Well, for your information, even pretty cacti can grow some cute flowers.” Sailor V said, making Yaten look back up at her. “How about this,” Sailor V pointed to the Tokyo Tower. “In a few days, let’s go on our first date on the top of Tokyo Tower. It can be a trial date. We can figure out then if we want to keep dating.”

Cheeks a little red, Yaten rubbed her forehead. “I can’t believe I’m agreeing to this…” Her silver blew gently in the wind as she gave Sailor V a tepid look. “Sure, let’s try. I guess I can make it through one date if it’s for you.” 

“Amazing!” Sailor V was grinning so hard her cheeks hurt. “You won’t regret it!” Before Yaten could respond, Sailor V pulled her in for a tight hug. Strands of Yaten’s hair tickled the side of Sailor V’s face along with her neck. Poor Yaten’s skin felt cold too, it made Sailor V feel a bit guilty for dragging her out on the balcony at night with nothing on but a big shirt and shorts. She pulled away, locking eyes with a flushed Yaten. “How does Friday sound for our date night?” It was late Tuesday night, so Friday was close but still felt far away. 

“That works,” Yaten stepped away, separating them. “Anyways, I have to go to sleep. Good night. Be safe.”

“Good night.” Sailor V said before she watched Yaten scurry back inside, shutting the screen door behind her. Sailor V then looked at the Tokyo Tower. She had to make their date a good one - so Yaten would agree to more. 

For once, school had been a bit of a struggle for Ami Mizuno. She could barely focus on the words in front of her with the thoughts running through her mind. Usagi dropped a metaphorical bomb shell on them this Monday morning and then yesterday after school they fought that youma with the Starlights. The same Starlights they were supposed to meet with tonight , to hopefully get answers on this evil Sailor Galaxia woman. She could tell those two were hiding something, though. Their reluctance to share information was suspicious. Ami wanted to like them - they were more experienced at the Guardian role, after all - but their dodginess made her wary. 

That Sailor Maker, though. She had been calm, cool, and collected. Her clever idea to use the mirrors showed her intelligence. Their uniforms were interesting, to say the least. Ami was glad their uniform didn’t show all that tummy - she’d be far too embarrassed to fight. 

Ami was glad the school day was over, though. Usagi had been too busy talking with a new girl to walk Ami home. The new girl was tall with brown hair. Some rumors said she was a delinquent, but Ami knew better than to listen to the rumor mill. Usagi told Ami this morning that the new girl had saved her from a group of rough-looking men and then after lunch told Ami how the girl gave her parts of her lunch. After knowing that, Ami knew she was right to distrust the rumors. 

Thinking of tall brunettes, Ami’s mind drifted to Taiki. Their museum ‘date’ on Sunday was the only piece of relaxation Ami had all week. She should have enjoyed it more. She should’ve soaked up every moment of walking around the museum with Taiki. 

The pressure in her skull was mounting. Ami needed to catch up on studying and homework. Then she had to get to the Hikawa shrine at ten. They had agreed to meet there to prepare themselves for the meeting with the Starlights. But she still needed to eat. And was mama home tonight? 

Her mind was granted a small reprieve as she reached home. She focused her energy and brain on the process of opening the door and going inside. Taking off her shoes, Ami then made her way into her own bedroom. She set her bag down and fell onto the bed with a sigh. Rolling over, Ami faced her nightstand, where a landline phone sat. Next to it was a piece of paper, where Ami had furiously scribed down Taiki’s number. After she had given her number to Taiki, Taiki called her to solidify plans for their museum trip. Taiki had left her number so Ami could contact her if needed. 

Her hands moved before she could stop herself. She punched in the written numbers and held the phone to her ear. The rings sounded on and on. Of course Taiki wouldn’t answer right now, she was probably at work. Just when Ami was about to put the phone down, the ringing stopped. 

“Hello? Ami?” Taiki asked on the other end.

“Taiki!” Ami exclaimed happily, before becoming embarrassed. “I, um, hello.” 

“Good afternoon,” Taiki said. “What did you need?” Ami realized she had no real plan in mind. And now Taiki - a very very busy idol - was wasting her time listening to Ami fumble over her words. 

“I, uh, I don’t need anything.” Ami said. “Well, I guess that’s a lie.” Her fingers anxiously drummed on the phone as she spoke. Taiki was politely listening. Or maybe she had hung up. Ami shook her head, begging herself not to think like that. “I’m just feeling very overwhelmed today and…well I wanted to hear your voice.” 

“I see,” Taiki replied, voice softening. “I’m sorry you’re feeling like this. Do you want to talk about it or should we speak about something else?”

“Something else, please.”

“Okay,” Taiki said. “We got scolded at our dance lessons today. Yaten didn’t sleep well last night which means Seiya didn’t sleep well last night. They were both stumbling over their feet with their eyes half lidded. I found it funny. We had to call rehearsal early because they were both so tired. They’re asleep right now, actually. I wish you could see them right now, Seiya’s drooling all over the pillow.”

Ami giggled softly. “She’s drooling? How cute. Why does Yaten staying up affect her?”

“We rotate who shares a bed and who doesn’t.” Taiki explained. “Last night was my non-sharing night. Yaten couldn’t fall asleep, though, so poor Seiya kept getting woken up - so I heard this morning.”

“That’s sad, though, that you three only have two beds.” Ami said. “You’d think idols would get better accommodations.” 

“That’s what happens when you’re still new,” Taiki said. “Let’s see… yesterday I was filming for a guest appearance on a cooking show. It was very interesting to see the behind the scenes process.”

“On a cooking show?” Ami smiled at the thought. “Which one? I’ll need to record the episode.”

“Please don’t, I spilled cake batter on myself.” 

“Then I definitely need to record the episode.” Ami giggled.

“Don’t be a bully, Ami, it doesn’t suit you.” Taiki chided lightly. “I’m happy to hear you laugh - even if it's at my expense.”
“Oh, Taiki, I would never actually laugh at you.” Ami reassured her. 

“Thank you,” Taiki said. “Maybe we should watch the cooking show together? As long as I wear a disguise, I’m sure we could make it work. If you want to, of course.” Ami’s heart fluttered imagining Taiki here, inside her house and watching the television with her. 

“That sounds lovely. I-” A sudden beeping made Ami look down. Her messaging device was ringing! Was there another attack? “-My mother is calling. I’ll have to get back to you Taiki. I’m sorry.” 

“I understand, Ami.” Taiki replied. “Talk to you later. I hope the rest of the day is better than it was earlier.” 

“Thank you. Goodbye,” Ami quickly replied before turning off the phone. She brought her Sailor messaging device up, answering the call. “Hello? What’s going on?” 

“AH! Mercury!” Sailor Moon yelled. “Long story short - there’s a new Guardian, Sailor Jupiter! She’s super nice!  And there’s a youma here! But, um, another monster too! I’m really confused! Anyways, a lot of people are here and they can’t get hurt! Come quickly! We’re at the arcade!” 

Another monster? Did Usagi mean multiple youma? Whatever the case may be, all Ami knew was that she had to get there fast. Running out the back door, abandoning her homework and books behind her, Ami transformed into Mercury. With a single leap, she cleared the fence, making her way back to downtown Juuban. The closer she got, the more people she saw rushing away. A block away from the arcade, everyone was running and screaming away. Right outside the building, Mercury saw Sailor Moon and the new Guardian dodging attacks from two different monsters. And off to the side, she saw a tall man with brown hair and a Dark Kingdom uniform fighting a woman in a strange white, mouse-looking costume. 

“Sailor Moon!” Mercury greeting, running up to meet her fellow Guardians. “What is happening?” She looked at the monsters. The youma had a crane game claw for a hand. While the other monster, it didn’t feel like a youma - Mercury had no clue what to call it, had two crane game claws for hands. 

“I don’t know!” Sailor Moon squeaked. 

“Those two assholes over there did it!” Jupiter yelled out before dodging a claw. “The Nephrite guy turned the crane game into a monster, while the weird Iron lady turned a man into this monster!” Jupiter paused and looked at Mercury. “I’m Jupiter, by the way.” 

“Mercury,” she introduced herself before dodging a claw. “So, one of these monsters is a person?” Mercury looked towards the non-youma monster in horror. “What happens if we attack him? What if we hurt him?” 

“We can’t hurt him!” Sailor Moon shook her head. “We can’t! He was going to win me a plushie from the crane game!” After being glared at by Jupiter and Mercury, Sailor Moon looked away ashamed. “Sorry, I meant that as a joke. Of course I don’t want him hurt!”

“We’ll just beat up that Iron Lady until she turns him back!” Jupiter smacked her fist into her palm loudly before cracking her knuckles. “But, let’s get rid of the youma first!” In the distance, Mercury could hear the Dark Kingdom General arguing with the woman. They were bickering about who claimed this human first. It was disgusting to listen to, but at least they were keeping themselves busy.

“Alright!” Mercury and Moon agreed. 

“Let’s get this over with!” Jupiter yelled. An antenna appeared out of her tiara before she brought her hands up to her head. Jolts of electricity jumped between her antenna and fingers. “Supreme Thunder!” Bolts of lighting shot out, electrocuting the youma. 

“Now, Sailor Moon!” Mercury called out.

“Moon Tiar- ACK!” In the middle of her attack, the non-youma snatched Sailor Moon with her claw. “Help!”

“I’ve got it!” Mercury channeled her energy into her hands. “Bubble Spray!” The monster screeched and started rubbing the bubbles and water from his eyes, giving Sailor Moon the chance to slip out from the claw. “Try again!” 

“Okay! Moon Tiara Action!” In one swift throw, Sailor Moon’s golden disc cut through the stunned youma. After it screeched in pain, it turned back into a crane game! “Alright, that’s one down! Three more to go!”

“I’m excited to get some info out of this Iron girl,” Jupiter started stretching her shoulder, walking towards the two distracted villains. 

“Guys! I’m here!” Mars appeared on the scene, running up behind them. “What’s going on?”

“Mars! That monster is a man! Can you try turning him back into a human?” Mercury yelled back. The monster was still too busy trying to get the bubbles from his eyes.

“A human turned into a monster? I can try.” Mars readied herself. “Akuryo Taisan! Evil Spirit, Be Gone!” The monster screeched but didn’t turn back into a human. It stayed stunned to its spot though. “I’ll keep on trying to purify him! Leave it to me!”

“Thanks!” The other three Guardians said before rushing towards the two responsible for these monsters. The Dark Kingdom General - Jupiter had called him Nephrite - was still fighting with the woman. They were so self absorbed they didn’t even realize the Guardians had already defeated the youma.

“Earth is Queen Beryl’s for the taking! And that human’s energy was supposed to be mine, bitch!” 

“Excuse you! Don’t call me that! He didn’t even have a true star seed, so he’s worthless to me anyways. And this backwater dump of a planet will soon be the property of Lady Galaxia!” After hearing the mousy girl yell, Sailor Moon and Mercury shared scared glances. 

“Hey! Lady!” Jupiter called out, fist ready. “Turn that man back into a human! Right now!” 

“I’m a bit busy!” She yelled not looking away from the man. “Stars, there are so many of you! Lady Galaxia said this little planet shouldn’t have Guardians and the like! Ugh! Can’t you people let a girl do her job in peace?” Unlike the unknown lady, the Dark Kingdom General turned around, teeth gritted. 

“My youma has been defeated already? Damn!” Nephrite cursed. “Queen Beryl will think I’m a failure! I can’t end up like Jadeite! If Zoisite won’t act quickly, then I guess I’ll take care of you!” He charged the girls, but Jupiter quickly moved towards him. She grabbed him before throwing her over the shoulder, an expertly executed judo throw. 

“Thanks for getting him out of my hair!” The woman wiped sweat from her brow. “I should go report back to Lady Galaxia.” 

“Wait! Turn that man back into a human!” Mercury called out. Jupiter was too busy grappling with Nephrite to help. Mercury cursed her fear and lack of strength - she didn’t feel confident enough to run up close. 

“I’ll pass,” she shrugged. Behind her, a payphone box appeared and she stepped inside. “Bye!” Mercury hadn’t noticed, but Sailor Moon had begun running towards the woman. The payphone box door shut in Sailor Moon’s face before it disappeared in an instant.

“No!” Sailor Moon yelled. “How can we save him? I don’t want to hurt him…” Mercury barely had time to soak in what Sailor Moon said before she heard Jupiter scream to her right. This entire battle was absolute chaos! Mercury turned to see Jupiter flipped onto her back, Nephrite standing.

“All of you will come to regret this!” Nephrite clutched his shoulder as he yelled. Blood and dirt clung to his face. “I’ll be back!” A portal opened below him and he slipped away. 

“Ugh, sorry!” Jupiter winced as she sat up. “They both got away…” Why was she apologizing - that’s all Mercury could think. It was her first battle and Jupiter had been far more useful than Mercury was in this fight. She felt so ashamed. 

“It’s okay!” Mercury said, trying to convince herself as much as the others. “We’ll find a way to save that man!” 

“Right!” Jupiter and Moon agreed, coming to Mercury’s side. Back near the arcade, Mars was furiously purifying the monster. He wasn’t changing back, but at least he wasn’t attacking. 

“Sailor Moon, try your attack, at least once. Maybe it will only harm the monster in him.” Mercury instructed. Sailor Moon looked unsure but nodded, putting her faith in Mercury. She readied up her Moon Tiara Action before flinging it at the enemy. Damage was done, but that’s all. The monster did not disappear like they usually did once struck by the attack. “Oh no…”

“What are we going to do?” Sailor Moon said, tearing up. “There has to be a way to save him…”

The headache from earlier was back. Thoughts, ideas, and plans ran through Mercury’s head faster than she could think through them. She pulled down her visor, hoping it could give her more information. Anything. Data appeared on her screen almost instantly. He still registered as a human, just a corrupted one. They just needed a strong purifying weapon. Something stronger than Mars’ Akuryo Taisan. But they didn’t have anything like that! Head in her hands, Mercury could feel her hope dwindling. 

“Good job! My newbie disciples!” A voice called out from above, one that Mercury hadn’t heard before. All of the girls looked up towards the voice. A figure was on top of the arcade. Her outfit was immediately recognizable. Sailor V. “Looks like you’re in some trouble!” At her feet was Luna and a white cat. 

“What’s wrong, Sailor Moon?” Luna asked. 

“That monster isn’t a youma, it’s a man!” Sailor Moon called out. “Our attacks just hurt him! We can’t turn him back!” 

“We need a purifying weapon! Something to cleanse his soul!” Mercury called up. 

“Well, I was waiting to give this to you, Sailor Moon, until you were ready,” Luna said, looking up towards Sailor V. “But Sailor V convinced me that you needed it now. It’s called the Moon Stick and it should be able to help purify humans!” 

“I’ll bring it down!” Sailor V called before front flipping off the building. In her hands, a shiny wand. On the top was a golden crescent moon while the handle was a light pink. She reached the three quickly. “Here you go, Sailor Moon.” She placed the wand in Sailor Moon’s hands. “Now, all you need to say is Moon Healing Escalation.” While Sailor Moon was too awestruck to respond, Sailor V spared a glance at Mars. “Good job keeping him at bay, Mars!” She looked back to Sailor Moon. “Well? Are you going to use it?”

“Oh! Sorry! It’s just that I’m a big fan!” Sailor Moon smacked her cheek before chiding herself. “Focus!” Stepping forward, Sailor Moon readied her weapon. “Moon Healing Escalation!” The new attack was much different than the first. Music played from the Moon Stick as Sailor Moon drew a circle around herself. Beams of light shot from the wand at the top of the motion, striking into the monster. It groaned loudly before flickering. Everyone held their breath. Only a few moments later, did the monster fully disappear, leaving a man where it had been. He fell onto the ground, unconscious. 

“You did it!” Jupiter yelled, hugging Sailor Moon. “Thank God he’s okay.” 

“Good work, for once, Sailor Moon,” Mars complimented. 

“Guess I came for nothing,” Sailor V said. “After hearing what Luna and Artemis told me, I thought you’d need more help.” 

“We’ll definitely need your help more in the future, Sailor V!” Sailor Moon said from Jupiter’s arms. “There’s a lot going on and we’re really lost.” 

“Yeah, I heard.” Sailor V said. “Which is why it’s about time for me to join you all. The stakes have been raised too much for us all not to work together.” She rubbed her chin. “The Dark Kingdom and Sailor Galaxia are threatening Earth, meanwhile we still haven’t found our princess. At least all of us are here now, I guess. And then there are the intruders from out of our solar system…” 

“The Starlights are our friends!” Mercury said quickly. Maker had been such a great ally yesterday and they were ready to protect the people of Earth. That made them friends in Mercury’s book. 

“Sure, sure,” Sailor V said, but it wasn’t sincere. “But I heard you all are meeting them tonight, mind if I join?” 

“Of course!” Sailor Moon agreed. 

Chapter Text

The moon was glowing overhead, lighting up the warehouse and the space outside. Fighter leaned against a wall, looking down at a piece of hair she was playing with in between her gloved fingers. Memories of yesterday came to mind - of Usagi, of Sailor Moon. The same sweet girl, just in different outfits. Fighter was excited to see her today. The image of her smiling face (and the cute blush that coated her cheeks all of yesterday) made the looming dread from this upcoming conversation feel a little less suffocating. Healer was anxiously tapping her foot, standing away from the building. Meanwhile, Maker kept checking the time. 

“Fighter! Everyone!” Sailor Moon’s voice called out from above. Quickly following the shout, Sailor Moon and her allies appeared in front of them. As always, Sailor Moon looked bright, which was shocking given the topic they were about to discuss. She must feel confident, then, that they all can find a solution together. Fighter wishes she could be that confident again. In the Sailor Guardian lineup, the addition of two new Guardians makes Fighter’s brow raise. How much had happened in one day? The one girl’s uniform had a green motif, she was tall with long brown hair. Very beautiful, but Fighter could tell from her figure that she knew how to fight. The other girl’s uniform looked a lot different from the others.

“Sailor V?” Healer quickly asked, shocked. “What are you doing here?” 

“Oh, a fan?” Sailor V asked, hand brushing through her hair. She seemed to light up when Healer said her name. “The time for my solo career is done, it’s time I helped out the new kids.” Meanwhile, Sailor Moon gave Fighter a small wave. Fighter smiled and returned it. Sailor V’s smile was gone as quickly as it appeared. “Anyways, let’s get to business. Tell us about this Galaxia woman.” Sailor V tone, which had been light, had become serious.
“Well, like we explained to Sailor Moon,” Fighter started. “Sailor Galaxia is the strongest Sailor Guardian in the galaxy - and she wants everyone under her control. She goes from star system to star system, conquering worlds and killing Sailor Guardians.” She paused, meeting Sailor Moon’s eyes. Their warmth comforted her. “Our planet, Kinmoku, was taken by Galaxia. We sent our princess ahead while we held Galaxia off but we haven’t been able to find her since. We hope to find her here on Earth and run.”

Sailor Mars nodded her head. “That’s the summary Sailor Moon gave us the other day - but is that all you know? There has to be something else! Anything about her powers? Her abilities?”

“Galaxia uses special bracelets to control others,” Maker said. “They contain the star seeds of Sailor Guardians, turning those chosen by Galaxia to serve under her as powerful soldiers. But, they also grant her power to kill those wearing them.”

“And?” Sailor V prompted. 

“That’s most of what we know,” Healer said, crossing her arms. “It’s hard to learn about an enemy who kills or subjugates everyone she comes across.”

“That’s it? Really?” Mercury asked. The three Starlights nodded. “Oh dear, that’s not much at all…” 

“Wait! We have something to mention too!” Sailor Moon interjected. “Today, Nephrite attacked again, but he was interrupted by a Mouse Lady. She said she worked for Galaxia.”

“No!” Fighter gasped. Besides her, she could hear Maker and Healer exclaiming as well. “They’re here already? No… we need more time.” Her stomach felt like it was tied up in knots and her head instantly started aching. They’ve barely made any progress. Kakyuu was still out there. “We have to find our Princess, fast.” Her voice was trembling. In fact, her whole body was shaking. Earth was so much fun, Fighter didn’t want to see it up in flames so soon. 

“We still need to find our Princess,” Mars grumbled. 

“Once we find our Princess, we’ll be able to counter-attack this Galaxia,” Sailor V said confidently. “If my memory serves me correctly, our Princess holds immense strength. Once she’s awakened and by our side, we can fight Galaxia, with or without help from you three.” She ended her statement with a pointed look towards the Starlights. 

“Don’t look down on us!” Healer barked. “We tried our best! We defended our planet till there wasn’t a damn planet to defend anymore! We’ve traveled the galaxy for so long looking for our Princess! Like hell we’re going to risk losing her again! Unless your Princess reveals herself and some awesome-galaxy-saving power, we’re leaving once we have our Princess back!” 

“We’re not looking down on you!” Sailor Moon said, stepping closer to the Starlights. Behind Sailor Moon, Sailor V stared at the girl, seemingly annoyed. “You guys have been working so hard for so long. And it must be really lonely without your princess! I can’t imagine how you must feel. I think I speak for all of us when I say we all want to protect what is close to us! And I think if we all work together, we can beat any enemy! We can help each other find our princess and then stand up to Galaxia together!”

Even though Sailor Moon said she spoke for all of them, Sailor V and Jupiter didn’t look too friendly to the starlights. Mars was hard to read. Her eyes closed and face concentrated. Sailor Mercury, at least, shared the same sympathetic look Sailor Moon had. 

“I think Sailor Moon has a point,” Sailor Mars spoke up. Her brows were still furrowed with concentration, eyes still closed. “Working together for now would be best. You three understand Galaxia more than us, so your experience will be valuable. Meanwhile, all eight of us can search for our missing princesses. Once they’ve been found, we can figure out our plan from there.” She opened her eyes, giving the Starlights a soft look. “I understand you're scared of Galaxia - and I don’t judge you for it. But don’t talk about running away for now. Let’s not think that far ahead. Right now, let’s prioritize finding our princesses. Situations may change, so let’s not plan for such an uncertain future.” 

“Mars!” Sailor Moon said happily. 

“Thank you, Sailor Mars.” Fighter said. It felt like some of the tension in her stomach was gone. “You’re right. For right now, let’s not worry about what comes much later. Thank you for saying it so clearly.” Fighter turned to Maker and Healer, who were still understandably shaken. “Are you two okay?”

“Yes,” Maker gasped softly. “Just knowing Galaxia is close makes me feel sick, but it’s giving me even more motivation to find our princess.”

“What she said.” Healer said, but her eyes were locked onto Sailor V. And they weren’t the love-dovey eyes Fighter was expecting, Sailor V’s cold demeanor must’ve been getting to Healer. 

“Alright,” Jupiter said. “So we’ll all just focus on finding our princesses then? And protecting the people of Earth?” 

“I guess that’s all we can do,” Sailor V said, sounding disappointed. 

“Our princess’ name is Kakyuu,” Fighter said, trying to ignore how annoyed she was at Sailor V. “She has red hair. It is often tied up on her head with two strains loose and another two strains tied as loops. She wears traditional Kinmokuian clothes - er, it’s a red dress and a black hat with beads and other accessories on top. Please keep an eye out for her.” 

“Our princess is named Serenity,” Sailor V offered. “She has bright blonde hair. Let us know if you find her.” It seems like what Sailor Moon had told Fighter before was true, they really didn’t know much about their princess at all. How scary that must be. To be guardians without a princess. 

“I think that covers it for tonight,” Mercury said. “It’s been a crazy few days. I think we should all get some sleep. 

“I agree,” Maker quickly said. 

The parting was quiet, everyone seemed to be burdened with the looming threat of the future, but despite the heavy atmosphere Sailor Moon still gave Fighter a smile. The others had already started making their way home, but the two stood there for a moment. 

“See you later, pretty guardian.” Fighter said softly. “Keep out of trouble, okay?”

“You too, Fighter.” Sailor Moon said. “I hope we can work together soon.” 

“I’m sure we will.” Fighter replied. “Good night.” 

Friday had come quicker than Yaten had imagined. Thursday had been quiet. No Galaxia nonsense or Dark Kingdom attacks. And so far, Friday has been quiet too. The peace has left Yaten to stew with her thoughts. First and foremost in her brain was her concern for the princess. The clock was ticking for them to find her before Galaxia took over. The Starlights were going to start doing nightly recon missions again along with the idol mission in order to speed up the search. Second, she was trying to find ways that their message could go even further. Anything would help at this point. As long as their message reached the princess. Finally, the last thing ever present in her mind was Sailor V. 

She had looked at them with such disdain. It infuriated Yaten. How dare Sailor V look at the Starlights like they were failures? They had tried their best - and were still currently trying their best. It wasn’t right. She spoke so coldly, too. Yaten wanted to yell at Sailor V and tell her to get off her high horse. Let her know that she won’t be so high-and-mighty when Galaxia’s full force comes to Earth. 

That side of Sailor V - her more serious Guardian side - was to be expected, but her coldness still hurt. And that hurt didn’t seem to want to leave Yaten. It stuck to her, no matter how hard Yaten tried to shake it off the past two days. Why was it bothering her so much what Sailor V thought?

They will be meeting again tonight. Not as Sailor V and Sailor Healer, but as Sailor V and Yaten. Yaten had even dressed herself up, despite her anger. She couldn’t wear super girly clothes, just in case they were spotted, but she wore a blouse with some nice dress pants. A silver necklace dangled down her neck, resting on her chest and leading the eyes to the open skin. On her wrist was a small silver watch, she checked the time. It was past eight. They hadn’t exactly set a time the other night when they talked about this date, but Yaten hoped Sailor V didn’t keep her out here for much longer. 

Almost on cue, Sailor V could be seen in the distance. She was just a speck on the horizon but Yaten watched as she jumped from building to building. As she grew closer, Yaten could make out more and more details. Expectedly, she was in her sailor uniform, but Yaten could spot something in Sailor V’s arms. Were those…flowers?

“Yaten!” Sailor V said with a smile as she finally landed on the Three Light’s balcony. Now that Yaten had a better look, she confirmed Sailor V was, in fact, holding flowers. Though, the high-speed wind that came with jumping from rooftop to rooftop had de-petaled most of them, only their pistil’s remained.”I got these for you… Oh.” As she held them out to present them, Sailor V finally noticed how sad her flowers had become. 

“It’s the thought that counts?” Yaten offered, somewhat kindly. 

“I wish you could’ve seen them, I picked out a bouquet that reminded me of you.” Sailor V sighed. “Well, flowers or no flowers, this date is happening!” Without a second thought, Sailor V threw the ruined flowers on the floor of the balcony. “C’here, cutie!” She opened up her arms, expectantly waiting for Yaten to climb in. 

“This is, ugh, kinda embarrassing…” Yaten said, blushing. After a moment of hesitation, Yaten walked over to Sailor V. In one fluid motion, Sailor V had Yaten in her arms, bridal style. It reminded Yaten of one of her earlier meetings with Sailor V. 

Sailor V smiled down at her. “To the Tokyo Tower!” 

Before Yaten could respond, Sailor V took off. They soared in the air. Nothing beneath them besides the pavement a hundred feet below. Wind rushed through their hair. Sailor V’s laughter, along with the sound of the whipping wind, was all Yaten could hear. Bright lights from the city shone brightly, illuminating Sailor V’s platinum blonde hair. Yaten tightened her grip on Sailor V, who seemed to grin even wider in response. Despite her earlier frustrations, Yaten found herself smiling too. 

It didn’t take long for them to finally touch down on the top of the Tokyo Tower. They were on the roof of the observation deck. Steel fencing went along the rim of the platform and an access hatch was toward the center of the structure. Sailor V must’ve come earlier, though, because the service hatch seemed to be locked closed as a metal rod was placed in between the handles and prevented the hatch from being pulled open down below. Along with a table having been conveniently set up for Yaten and Sailor V, 

“What a setup,” Yaten commented. A basket, presumably filled with food, sat on the table. Yaten hoped it hadn’t gotten ruined like the flowers. 

“Thanks! I did it myself!” Sailor V said proudly. “Want to get down?” Turning red, Yaten dropped down. Honestly, it was very comfortable in Sailor V’s arms. Yaten could’ve stayed there all night. “Well, let’s eat!” Sailor V took Yaten’s hand and dragged her to the table. She let go to pull a chair out for Yaten. 

“Thank you,” Yaten said, sitting. After pushing the seat in, Sailor V rounded the table and took her own seat. “So, uh, what’s on the menu?” 

“I’m glad you asked!” Sailor V grinned and pulled the basket towards her. “I have some sandwiches I made.” Out came a sealed plastic container. “Chocolate covered strawberries.” Yet another container was pulled out. “I bought some sushi too. I wasn’t sure what you would want, so I just got a variety!” A few different to-go packages of sushi were placed on the table. “Then, finally, sparkling cider!” The bottle hit the table with a loud thunk. Sailor V placed the basket down and then gave Yaten an expectant look. 

“This all looks really good, thank you,” Yaten said. She shifted nervously in her seat. “The view is really pretty from up here too.” It was true. Down below, all of Tokyo could be seen. The lights down below were memorizing. 

“It’s the perfect first date spot for a superhero!” Sailor V grinned. She reached down and removed two glasses from her basket. After placing them on the table, she poured the sparkling cider. “So, how was your day, Yatty?” 

“Yatty?” Yaten asked, offended by the name. 

“Sorry! I’m trying to think of a cute nickname for you.” Sailor V said. “Maybe something with the -ten part of your name? Like TenTen?” 

“Please no,” Yaten said. She rested her hand on her forehead. “No nicknames.”

“Aw, fine,” Sailor V pouted. She pushed a glass towards Yaten. “How about pet names?” 

“We can talk about this more later,” Yaten said, picking up her glass. The sparkling cider was nice. The amount of effort Sailor V put into this date was endearing. “How have you been lately? I heard on the news there have been a few attacks. Have you been okay?”

“Oh those? Honestly, I wasn’t really a part of those fights.” Sailor V said flippantly. “The other girls handled it. Enough about work! How have you been? Anything fun?” Not really. Just idol work and nightly patrols. Along with fitful nights of sleep and so much stress Yaten thought her head would explode. 

“Tired, honestly,” Yaten sighed. “Work has picked up. The numbers are in from our first show and it went great. So now it’s time to really expand the group. Our manager has us lined up for lots of new shoots and promotional content. It’s a bit overwhelming.”

“Especially since you don’t like being an idol, right?” Sailor V said sympathetically.  

“Yeah,” Yaten said. “I enjoy singing, though. And I hope my message reaches the right person.”

“The right person?” Sailor V asked. 

Yaten froze. “I, yeah the right person, I…” She hadn’t meant to say that. She couldn’t just say she was singing to attract her princess - so what could she say?

“Y’know, whenever I hear Search For Your Love all I can think about is how you all want the right person,” Sailor V said somberly. “In that song, you’re calling out to your future partner right? Someone who sees you for you?” Clearly Sailor V remembered Yaten talking about how much she valued someone loving her for who she truly was and not just because she was an idol. 

“Yes!” Yaten nodded quickly, taking the out Sailor V had provided. “Exactly!” 

“Really?” Sailor V asked before blushing. “I guess since I understood the message, I must understand you really well…Wow…” 

Yaten scratched her head, not knowing how to respond. Even after Wednesday night and Yaten’s anger, Yaten had promised to be Sailor V’s friend and stop lying to her. Lying to her like this felt underhanded, but Yaten’s Sailor identity was paramount to keep concealed. Yaten watched as Sailor V giggled to herself. It was amazing how such a warm laugh could come from the same mouth that had been so harsh and cold to her a few nights ago. Which one was the real Sailor V? Both of them? Did Yaten really know the real Sailor V? Yaten had promised to be herself, but Sailor V was still almost a stranger to her. 

“I want to get to know you better,” Yaten admitted. “I feel like there’s so much we don’t know about each other. All I know is that you fight crime and like volleyball…what else do you like to do?” 

“That’s true…” Sailor V bit her lip softly. “Well, besides volleyball, I like video games and reading magazines. Singing too! When I was younger, I wanted to be an idol when I grew up.” 

“An idol?” Yaten asked with a grin. “If I could trade places with you, I would.” She eyed the chocolate covered strawberries. “Could I have some?”

“Oh, sure!” Sailor V said, opening the container. They both took one. “What about you, Yaten?”

“Oh, me?” Yaten took a bite from her strawberry, pondering. “I like writing music. I miss the days where I could lounge outside and take my time composing. I love cats, I find them adorable, and they like naps just as much as I do. I take fashion and beauty really seriously too. It’s a dream of mine to attend one of those big Fashion Weeks, like in New York or London.” It was a true sentiment. Maybe that dream was new and not very important, but it was a dream. 

“I’m sure you’d be able to go!” Sailor V said encouragingly, “You’re an idol! Once you get popular enough, you'll get in!” 

“That would be cool,” Yaten said. “If I went, I’d bring you with me.” An embarrassing memory of Yaten telling Taiki ‘maybe they could bring people with them when they fled the galaxy came to mind’. “There are lots of places I’d like to take you.” Places that were safe, outside the galaxy.

“Oh Yaten!” Sailor V looked absolutely smitten. “That’s really nice of you… I’d love to travel with you.” Yaten hadn’t noticed before, but Sailor V had removed her gloves while eating. She noticed now because Sailor V was reaching a hand across the table. It sat near the middle, palm up. When Yaten glanced up from looking at her hand, she caught Sailor V’s eyes. 

“Dork…you could just say you want to hold hands. It’s no big deal.” Yaten said, reaching her hand out. Her cheeks red, despite it being ‘no big deal’. Yaten’s fingers brushed against Sailor V’s own as they met, before Sailor V closed her hand. It was so warm, probably from being inside the gloves. Her skin was smooth, too. She must have a great skincare routine. Yaten was tempted to ask for it. “What’s a place you always wanted to visit?” 

“Paris!” Sailor V quickly answered. “It’s the city of love! There’s romance around every corner. I’d love to go with someone special… Go on the Eiffel Tower, go to some fancy art museum, and eat at a high scale restaurant! It would be the trip of a lifetime!” 

“Paris, huh? A city of love…” Yaten said softly. What a romantic concept. Maybe Earth wasn’t as much of a pigsty as she thought, if they dedicated an entire city to love and couples. 

“Paris really is beautiful. I want to take my Kunzite there on our honeymoon, after I eliminate all of you Sailor Guardians, that is.” A familiar voice cut through the air. It was Zoisite! Both girls were slow to react. Their hands had barely separated before Yaten felt a thorny whip wrap around her. “I’ll be taking you, pretty boy!”

“Sailor V!” Yaten yelled as she was yanked back. She flew from the chair, landing hard on the ground behind her. Steel cracked against her head and everything felt woozy. It looked like there were two Zoisites above her. He was talking, but the pounding in her head blocked it all out. When had he appeared? Yaten hadn’t felt him at all. She squirmed in her bonds, but Zoisite just tugged on the vine whip, digging the thorns deeper into Yaten’s body. 

“Yaten!” 

Sailor V’s scream sounded like it came from miles away. The top of the tower seemed to be spinning wildly in her vision. Zoisite released an attack, and it looked like rose petals were covering the entire sky. Sailor V screamed again, it was wordless this time. Yaten lifted her head up, ignoring the nausea and the pain. Sailor V had been thrown back against a steel beam. She scrambled to her feet, looking angry and ready to fight. The thorns dug into Yaten again as she felt herself be pulled away. She turned her head yet again, watching as Zoisite began to enter one of his portals. The realization that this was an abduction hit her and she started flailing to the best of her ability. Her clothes tore, blood seeped out as the thorns scratched and bit into new parts of her body, but the vine wouldn’t come off. 

“Sailor V! Help! He’s running away!” 

The guardian stood, rushing across the tower. Genuine fear and worry on her face, for once she wasn’t in control of a fight. Her right hand was out, beckoning for Yaten to take it. But Sailor V was too far away and Yaten’s arms were pinned to her side. Her back hit the portal and she lurched away. It was icy cold and bitter to the touch. The resistance didn’t matter, Zoisite kept tugging. And the last thing Yaten saw before the portal closed was Sailor V, just out of reach. 

Thankfully, Ami’s week ended far more peacefully than it started. Yesterday and today had been enemy free. Not worry free - school, the Dark Kingdom, Galaxia - but luckily she had no immediate issues. Makoto was proving to be a great friend. She had brought sweets into school for Usagi and Ami, hoping to raise her teammates spirits. It worked wonderfully. Ami still had a few of Makoto’s cookies packed away in her backpack. Now, all she could hope for was a quiet night to let her catch up on homework and relax. 

After arriving home from school, Ami did her typical routine. The kettle was filled and heated on the stove. She changed out of her school uniform and into a comfy set of lounge wear. Then, she set up her study materials on the downstairs table while her tea steeped. The only change in this routine was the radio. Typically, she had played a station that specialized in smooth jazz and modern classical, perfect for studying. Recently, though, she played the Three Lights.

Ami couldn’t have been more than three questions into her math homework when the phone rang. Reluctantly, she got up from the living room table and went into the kitchen. She grabbed the landline, answering. 

“Hello? This is the Mizuno residence.”

“Ami! It’s Taiki.” Even without the introduction, Ami would’ve been able to identify Taiki’s voice by sound alone. “Is now a good time?” 

“Of course,” Ami said quickly. Barely giving her homework a glance. “Do you need something?”
“Well, not something but maybe someone…” Taiki said a bit cryptically. “Tonight that cooking show I starred in is airing. And I was wondering if you’d want to watch it…with me.” 

Ami’s heart fluttered in her chest. “Oh? Tonight? I’d love to. Where should we meet?”

“Is it okay if I come over to your house?” Taiki asked. “If the media sees a girl coming to my apartment…”

“I understand!” Ami said. She glanced around the house. It was clean, but it could definitely be cleaner if Taiki was coming. “W-what time is it airing?”

“At seven.” Right now it was half past four. “If it’s alright, can I come earlier? I’d be happy to bring dinner as well.” 

“That sounds lovely…” Ami said. “I would be happy with whatever you bring. If you would give me until after five? I need to clean… Oh! And I live on,” Ami gave Taiki her address. Her heart was beating so loud in her chest that she was worried Taiki could hear it through the phone.

“Great, well, um, I’ll be seeing you soon,” Taiki said. 

“Goodbye,” Ami said, nervously hanging up the phone as soon as she finished her goodbye. Although she heard Taiki begin to say it back, she cursed herself for her hasty action. “Come on, Mizuno! Get it together!” 

She felt red all over. The thought of romance had always made her breakout into hives, but this was different. She wasn’t dreading this, she was just nervous. Taiki had become so important to her and she hoped this was Taiki’s way of saying Ami was important to her too. 

Quickly, she packed up her homework and brought her belongings upstairs. While in her room, she debated on whether she should clean up here as well. A part of her told herself that it was silly, because she and Taiki certainly weren’t going to come up to her room, right? Another part of herself was unsure. So she ended up clearing clutter from her bookshelf and desk and remade her bed. She hid a few more childish objects under her bed. Finally she made her way downstairs, she washed the few dishes that laid in the sink and dusted in the living room. She fluffed the couch pillows and cushions before vacuuming the floor. The house looked practically new by the time Ami was finished. 

It was half past five when Taiki finally knocked on the door. To Ami’s horror, she realized she was still in her grubby lounge wear instead of proper clothes, but it was too late now to change. Red, Ami walked to the door and opened it. Taiki was there, of course, looking amazing. A black baseball cap was tilted down to cover most of her face, but a smile poked through. 

“Please come in!” Ami beckoned and Taiki stepped inside. Once the door was closed behind her, Taiki took off the cap. Her brown hair was all messed up, it was cute. She was wearing a nice plain green shirt and brown chinos. Earthy colors, a stylish choice. Meanwhile Ami was in a baggy pair of sweatpants and an oversized t-shirt. “You’re looking nice, Taiki.”

“Thank you!” Taiki said as she slid off her shoes. In her hands was a bag of take out. “You look very comfy, Ami.” 

Ami hid her face in her hands. “Please don’t mention it.” 

“Okay?” Taiki sounded confused but didn’t press. “Are you hungry now? Or should we save this for later?” She asked, holding up the bag. 

“Later, please.” Ami said, taking her hands away from her face. “Here, let me show you to the kitchen.” The two of them walked into the kitchen and Taiki put the takeout in the fridge. This was the start of an impromptu house tour. Ami led Taiki around the downstairs before taking her upstairs. “My mom’s room is down there to the left and the bathroom is to the right. This is my room.” Ami gestured to the door right next to the stairs. She could see Taiki glance at her door. “Do you want to see inside?” 

“If you’re okay with that,” Taiki said hesitantly. Now glad she cleaned in there, Ami opened the door. They both stepped inside. Taiki let out a small chuckle. “Just what I expected from you, Ami.” It was a very nerdy room, Ami would admit. A full bookshelf. Framed awards on the wall. A few small scientific and anatomic models sat on her dresser. Her desk had her textbooks and notebooks neatly stacked on top. “I wish Seiya and Yaten were this organized.” 

“Seiya and Yaten both seem nice, but I can’t imagine they are neat people.” Ami agreed, giggling a bit. 

“With those two, it’s almost like they make a mess on purpose.” Taiki laughed but it was a bit bitter. She stepped further into the room, looking at a few of the models on Ami’s dresser. “I’ve had to clean up after them for far too long.”

Ami wrung her hands, watching Taiki silently. The tall girl was taking a great interest in her solar system model. Instead of standing in the doorway, Ami moved to sit on her bed. She watched as Taiki continued to thoughtfully glance over each model. Here she was, with her crush, and they were in her bedroom. Ami’s mom wasn’t home and she wouldn’t be until much later. 

And Taiki was too busy looking at her model to look at her. 

Usagi and Makoto talked a lot about love. In their first few days of meeting, Usagi had taught Ami ‘all there was to know’ about love. And Makoto went on and on about this guy she used to have a crush on. Those two must have been rubbing off on her, because all she could think about right now was all of their tales on love.

“T-Taiki!” Ami piped up from her bed. The taller girl turned around. “I, um, could we talk?” Ami patted the spot next to her on her bed.  

“Of course,” Taiki walked over. She paused, looking down at Ami and the bed, before settling next to Ami. They were about an arms length apart. “Is everything okay? On Wednesday you were overwhelmed… Is something still bothering you?”

“W-well,” Ami played with the fabric of her pants. “First, I want to thank you. I did appreciate you talking to me on Wednesday, you really calmed me down. And, well, second point, I guess.” Ami internally chided herself for stumbling through her own words. “The reason I called you then is because, well, I find you really calming Taiki. And I like being around you. And I think we both know how we feel about women - thanks to my, er, experiment. I, um, I guess I’m trying to say that I really do like you, Taiki. I’ve never met anyone my own age who I relate to so well.” Ami bit her lip to stop herself from rambling more. Everything she just said was so disjointed and chaotic. Taiki must think she’s stupid.

“Ami, I,” Taiki said, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. “Look at me?” She commanded softly. Sniffling, Ami looked up. Taiki’s eyes seemed to pierce into her own. “I enjoy being around you too, Ami. I’ve never been able to talk about poetry or enjoy art with anyone, really.” Kakyuu had, in the past, but that felt so long ago. It was almost like a dream. “And - and well, I’ve always thought you were pretty. I just fear I’ve been stringing you along… I’m an idol, Ami. Having a proper relationship with me would be difficult, to say the least.”

“Maybe it doesn’t need to be proper,” Ami said timidly. “Maybe, we can just meet when we can.” Hesitantly, she dropped her gaze from Taiki’s eyes to her lips. “And steal kisses and do whatever else we want in those brief moments.” The hand on her shoulder stopped resting there and started actively holding Ami. Taiki’s breathing seemed to quicken and she squirmed on the bed. Getting closer to Ami.

“Are you sure that’s okay with you?” Taiki asked. “You deserve better than that. You deserve proper dates. A proper girlfriend.”

“I’m fine with this if it’s with you.”

“Wow, Ami, maybe you should be the one writing poetry.” Taiki laughed, a bit nervous. “I…Can I kiss you now?”

“Please.” 

 All articulation was lost on Ami, just like the first time they kissed. So many feelings and sensory experiences came to her brain and it was hard to digest them, it felt like all she could do was categorize the feelings. Warmth came in from Taiki’s lips against her own. More warmth came from Taiki’s arms which had, at some point, wrapped all the way around Ami. Their legs were knocking together from the awkward angle they were kissing. Ami tried to push Taiki’s leg to have them stop hitting, but she couldn’t see if it worked. She could smell katsu breading on Taiki, was that from the takeout? Hearing seemed to be gone. They could’ve been in a void for all Ami knew. And Taiki’s hand on her back was becoming harder and harder to ignore. It was like she felt every inch of Taiki that was against her. 

When Taiki pulled away, Ami wanted to smack herself. She hadn’t done anything. She just sat there like a fool while Taiki kissed her! Wasn’t she supposed to kiss back? Hadn’t Usagi talked about the importance of tongue?

“W-wow,” Taiki had spluttered once she took a few deep breaths. “Ami, your, uh, hands.” Her hand was still resting on Taiki’s upper thigh. Ami quickly removed it. She felt a little lightheaded. Is this how kissing always felt? “I think I forgot to breathe. What a lousy kisser I am.” Taiki said in a self-deprecating manner. 

“I think I did, too,” Ami admitted. They both looked at each other and gave an awkward smile. “At least we’re both bad at this.”

Taiki nodded and licked her lips. “Can I have water?”

“Oh, sure!” Ami stood quickly. “Let’s go downstairs. I’m feeling hungry now…” 

The awkwardness seemed to wash over them as they went downstairs. Ami reheated the food and Taiki set the table for them. They ate their meal together, talking more about their day and if they had any plans for the weekend. Once they were finished, Taiki insisted on handling clean up while Ami insisted on hugging her from behind while she washed the dishes. In this moment, there was no Dark Kingdom, no Galaxia, and no missing princess. Ami’s brain felt delightfully empty, something she never knew would feel so good. 

Soon enough the cooking show was airing. Ami pulled out some snacks for them to eat while they watched. Taiki hid her face when she did something embarrassing on TV. Ami giggled when Taiki completely covered her face with a pillow when she spilled batter all over herself on the show. During the commercial breaks they kissed, but those times they remembered to breathe. Time seemed to sprint by, because the show ended at eight, and Ami’s mom was due home any second. 

“Thank you for having me over, Ami,” Taiki said as they were at the door. She put her black hat back on, pulling it down over her face. “I hope you have me over again, soon.” 

“You’ll have to let me know when you’re free.” Ami said, tentatively holding her arms out. Taiki was quick to hug her. “Get home safe.”

“I will, don’t worry about me.” Taiki gave her a small peck on the cheek. “I’ll call you when I get home.” With that, Taiki was out the door, leaving Ami to rush to cover their tracks. She was giddy while cleaning, though. It was her first real date night! She had done it! The excitement was overwhelming. She couldn’t wait to tell Usagi! 

Luckily, she finished cleaning all the evidence before her mom got home. Her mother was tired, but they spoke for a while as Ami’s mother ate. After that, Ami went back to her room to finish her homework. It wasn’t until she finished her second assignment when she looked up at the time did she realize Taiki never called her. It was past nine! Ami went downstairs, grabbing the phone and dialing Taiki’s number. No response. She called again, no response. Ami rushed back upstairs, pacing in her room. She looked at her Mercury wand, debating on whether to transform and go out and look for her. It was then that her Sailor Communicator beeped. She picked it up, reading the message from Sailor V. 

YATEN (3LIGHTS) KIDNAPPED BY DK. I CAN’T FIND. HELP.

Pretty guardian.

The words floated in Usagi’s mind. They were two simple words, but they seemed to be so much more than that. Earlier that week, Seiya had called her a pretty guardian. Then, just a day later, Fighter had called her a pretty guardian. For some reason, it just struck Usagi as odd. Even though she was pretty and she was a Guardian. The way the both of them said it just seemed weird. Usagi had been thinking about both occasions A LOT, not just because they were weird, well, because Usagi was happy that both of those hot, masculine women had called her a pretty guardian. 

Which, honestly, was another thing she needed to unpack.

For all of Thursday and Friday, it was all Usagi could think about. During class, on the walk home, while eating, and while reading manga! It was plaguing her! Why did they both call her a pretty guardian? Why was Usagi super happy about that? It was after lots of deliberation (with herself) that Usagi came to a single conclusion: Fighter must’ve been spying on her! 

That would explain why she used the same phrasing as Seiya! She must’ve been watching Usagi and Seiya from the shadows and then reused Seiya’s line! It would also explain why she knew where Usagi lived. Fighter had seemed really nice, so Usagi was surprised to come to this conclusion, but it really was the only option to make sense. Which is why she had called Seiya and told them they needed to talk. 

So now, Usagi was sitting in the park where they had met. It was dark out, a few minutes nine. The park was empty which made it the perfect time to meet with an idol. Usagi had only gotten there a few minutes ago, having come from Crown. She and Makoto had played games there and drooled over boys all afternoon. It was a great way to spend a Friday. In the distance, she could see Seiya jogging over. Usagi waved to her, beckoning her over. 

“Hey, Usagi,” Seiya said once she reached the bench. She glanced around before taking off the thick sunglasses. “I can’t believe you wanted to meet out here tonight. Don’t you think it’s dangerous for you to have been waiting out here alone?” 

“Don’t be such a worrier,” Usagi waved her off. “The only person that’s ever bothered me here is Mamoru.” 

Seiya snorted. “Well, his outfit choices are a bit scary.” She sat down on the bench next to Usagi. “So, what's up? You said you had something serious to talk about.”

“Well first…” Usagi trailed off, looking all around them. She wanted to see if she could spot Fighter watching them. “I’ll tell you soon, but could you just keep talking for a bit?”

Seiya tilted her head. “Sure? Uh, idol work is doing well. Our sales for the first show were great and our CDs and stuff had a major boost too. So we’re officially out of the, like, ‘beginning phase’ of our career. That means more work, though.” Seiya sighed before glancing at Usagi, who was still glancing around the park. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes!” Usagi nodded. “I’m fine! Just keep talking.” Usagi swore she saw some movement in a tree. She was going to catch Fighter in the act if it killed her! Stealing Seiya’s lines! Usagi was going to lecture her for sure!

“Okay…If you say so.” Seiya didn’t sound so convinced, but she sighed and continued anyways. “I don’t mind the extra work. As long as it means I can find that special woman. I hope our message reaches her soon. She’s just so, ugh, she’s just so sheltered and she’s always had us and others to help her. I’m just so worried now that she's on her own.” 

Luna was saying the same thing about their princess the other day. That she was probably all alone and scared, with no servants or Guardians to attend to her. Usagi was a bit jealous, it would be really fun to be a princess and have people attend to you. Is that how Fighter felt too? About her missing princess? And clearly Seiya felt that way about her-

“Usagi? Helloooo? Usagi? You, like, aren’t blinking.” Seiya was waving a hand in front of Usagi face. “You’re really freaking me out, Usagi.”

Seiya was looking for a special woman. Fighter was looking for a princess. Seiya had lost her home. Fighter had lost her planet. Seiya was a masculine woman with black hair who flirted with her. Fighter was also a masculine woman with black hair who flirted with her. Usagi’s brain felt like it was short circuiting. There was no way. NO WAY. Seiya couldn’t be Fighter, could she? Usagi turned to look at Seiya. Now that she was looking properly, intense laser eyes focused, Usagi couldn’t deny the similarities. 

“Seiya,” Usagi said, stomach feeling heavy. There weren’t butterflies in her stomach, there were cinder blocks flying around in there. “I’m going to ask you a question, I need you to tell me the truth.”

“Of course? When haven’t I?” Seiya said, taking Usagi’s hand. “Are you sure everything is okay?”

“Everything is fine… I just - answer this.” Usagi squeezed Seiya’s hand, looking into her blue eyes. “Are you Sailor Star Fighter?”

Seiya’s jaw went slack and she looked at her with wide eyes. “Yes, uh. I - how did you - I went to tell you when I came to your house - what gave it away?” A flood of words left her mouth as she stared bewildered at Usagi. 

“Well, I don’t know how to put this, but you and Fighter always felt so comfortable to me, I feel like I always recognized it, deep down. Like when you noticed I was in costume that one time.” Usagi explained. “But, this week specifically, you called me Pretty Guardian as both Seiya and Fighter and the way they both said it was really weirdly familiar. Plus, when you were just talking about your special woman, I started thinking about my princess and then started thinking about Fighter’s princess and yeah… It kinda just clicked. Like right now.”

After processing that for a moment, Seiya laughed. She leaned back, covering her face with her hands before stopping. She rubbed her temples, laughing still. 

“I feel like I should say thank you, Usagi.” Seiya said. “After I took you home from our concert, I felt like I needed to tell you. But then this week was so hectic and you were so sad last weekend, I just didn’t know how to bring it up anymore. Guess I don’t need to worry about it now.” Seiya laughed in a self pitying way. 

“So it was you who brought me home…” Usagi trailed off, smiling to herself as she thought of her faint memories of that night. Being pressed against Fighters - no Seiya’s - chest. Carried gently through the air and back to bed. “Thank you for that.” 

“Thank you for saving our concert!” Seiya said, taking Usagi’s hands. “We have a lot to talk about, but now that we know each other's secret…Usagi, I want to tell you everything! I’ve hated keeping secrets from you. I don’t want there to be any lies between us anymore.” 

“Seiya…” Usagi said, trailing off as she looked at their hands. Seiya’s hands were so gentle, despite all the fighting she did with them. These were the hands that taught her how to fight properly, that supported her during missions when she was alone, but they were also the hands of her friend Seiya. “I’d like that. Should we-” Usagi glanced around the park “-go somewhere more private? This just…doesn’t feel like the right spot to talk about this anymore. We could sneak into my room?” 

“Yeah, sure,” Seiya said, letting go of Usagi’s hands. She didn’t realize how warm they were until her hands went cold without them. In her pocket, her communicator buzzed. “Was that your communication thingy?” 

“Yeah!” Usagi said, pulling it out and waving it in front of Seiya. “Super cool and easy to use! Not like that stupid star thing you gave me. That thing was impossible.” 

Seiya frowned, “Hey! That was a seriously high tech piece of Kinmokuian equipment. Don’t diss it, that’s, like, planet-ist. Species-ist?”

Usagi giggled, “This is like, so weird, talking to you about Sailor Guardian stuff.” 

“It is, isn’t it,” Seiya said, scratching her head. “Wait, what did your allies send?”

“Oh! You’re right!” Usagi stepped right next to Seiya so that she could easily read over her shoulder. Seiya said no more secrets between them, so Usagi had no problem with letting her read the message. “Oh! It’s from Sailor V! She’s so cool…”

YATEN (3LIGHTS) KIDNAPPED BY DK. I CAN’T FIND. HELP.

“Kidnapped?” Seiya exclaimed once she finished reading. “Hurry, ask her where she is! We need to go over there now!” All Usagi could do was nod her head and type. 

“In a rush?” A voice cut in behind them. Seiya reacted faster, again, stepping in between Usagi and this newcomer. He was a man with light brown hair in a Dark Kingdom outfit, Usagi remembered correctly, the Starlights said he was named Zoisite. “All three of you boys have been out with lady friends tonight. Pretty naught for some idols, don’t you think?” 

“What have you done with Taiki and Yaten?!” Seiya barked. Usagi fumbled with her communicator, and it fell onto the ground. She needed to grab it and ask for help! Tell everyone that Zoisite was here at the park! Quickly, she kneeled onto the ground to grab it.

“Don’t worry, you’ll see them soon enough!” Zoisite yelled before firing off his attack. Usagi turned her head to see a swarm of rose petals coming for them. Seiya raised her hands to block, but the power of the wind made her stumble. And with Usagi on the ground right behind her, Seiya tripped right over her. Her back hit the ground with a hard thud. 

“Seiya!” Usagi stopped reaching for the communicator and instead went for her transformation wand. This guy was clearly after Seiya for some reason, so she needed to protect her. Pulling her wand from her pocket, Usagi stood up in front of the knocked over Seiya.“Don’t worry, I’ll handle- OW!” A vine whip had smacked into Usagi’s arm. The wand fell to the ground, rolling at Usagi’s feet.

“Stay out of this, little girl. Even Sailor V fell to my whip.” Zoisite grinned as he snapped his whip again. Usagi jumped back, forgetting Seiya was still there, and ended up tripping over the girl. Usagi fell on top of Seiya. Their foreheads collided and Usagi groaned. 

“Come on, Usagi! Focus!” Seiya gently pushed Usagi off of her before standing. “Show me all of our late nights paid off!”

“Ew, please don’t talk about your ‘late nights’ in front of me,” Zoisite fake gagged. Usagi sniffled but pushed herself up as well, getting into the fighting stance Seiya had taught her. Seiya assumed her own stance, staying close to Usagi. “This is…cute? I guess, but I really have other things to do tonight. Zoi!” A larger rose petal storm came towards them, but instead of just a strong wind, the petals seemed sharp. Each one that brushed past Usagi’s skin felt like it was cutting her open. 

“Usagi! Behind me!” Seiya stepped in front of her, shielding her from the petals. Usagi took a shaky breath, looking at her arms. Small cuts lined them and blood was slowly pooling there. It was like dozens of small paper cuts. She could feel some on her face as well. Everywhere stung. “Hey!” Seiya’s shout made Usagi look up. A vine had coiled around Seiya’s midsection. 

“Don’t worry, I’ll get it off!” Usagi said, reaching for the vine. “Ow!” The thorns on the vine buried into her hands as she tried to rip it off. They dug into her skin. 

“Usagi! Don’t hurt yourself.”

“Shut up! I’ve got this! I’m a soldier too!” Usagi kept tugging, but the vine wasn’t budging. To Usagi’s horror, Seiya was being dragged forward. Usagi dug in her heels like Seiya was. She kept trying to rip the vine off, but it wasn’t doing anything. Zoisite stood by a portal, grinning as they approached. Once they got in close enough, Usagi jumped in front of Seiya and tried to punch Zoisite. 

All he had to do was step out of the way and she went tumbling past him, into the dirt of the park. Humiliated, Usagi turned around, just in time to watch Seiya get shoved through the portal. All that time Seiya spent training her, and for what? For Usagi to watch her get kidnapped?

“Bye bye! Please send a message to the Sailor Guardians for me: This Sunday at the Tokyo Tower. Meet me above the viewing platform. And be ready to surrender, or else I’ll kill their pretty boy toys!” With a gleeful laugh, Zoisite hopped through the portal and it closed behind him.

Usagi pushed herself up and choked back a sob that was bubbling up. Limping over to her communicator, she picked it up off the ground. 

ZOISITE TOOK ALL 3LIGHTS. MEET AT HIKAWA SHRINE NOW. HE'S NOT GETTING AWAY WITH THIS.

Chapter Text

By the time Sailor Moon got to Hikawa shrine, everyone was already there. A crowd of four Sailor Guardians and two cats stood in front of one of the structures. Sailor Mars and Jupiter gave Sailor Moon a nod as she approached. The two of them seemed concerned, but calm. Meanwhile, Mercury looked pale in the face and Sailor V was pacing back and forth. When she noticed Sailor Moon approaching the group, she turned to face her. A panicked look was on her face and her movements were quick, agitated, and choppy. The difference in demeanor from when Sailor Moon last saw her was unmissable. 

“About time! We need to move quickly!” Sailor V instructed. “Artemis has been looking into possible Dark Kingdom hideout locations.” Said white cat seemed to be furiously hitting buttons on some smaller device. Sailor Moon was shocked his paws let him do that. “We’ll need to go scout them out and then-.”

“Hold on!” Sailor Moon cut off. “I haven’t even told you what Zoisite told me!” 

“Was it anything of value? Or just a waste of time?” Sailor V countered. “We need to go find the Three Lights! Who knows what they’ll do to them!”

“He won’t do anything! He’s just using them to capture us!” Sailor Moon said. “We shouldn’t split up! Or else we’d just make it easier for him to grab us too!” 

“But if we don’t-!”

“Quiet, V!” Sailor Mars interrupted. It wasn’t a shout, just a firm command. All eyes drifted towards her. Her arms were crossed. “You aren’t acting rational right now. Sailor Moon has a point, if Zoisite’s goal is to capture or eliminate us, then we’d make his job easier by splitting up. And even if we don’t run into Zoisite while alone, what if we run into Nephrite? Or that mouse-lady?” Sailor V went to speak, but Mars cut her off again. “Quiet. I know you’re used to working alone, but here, we’re a team. You can’t just call all the shots.” 

“I am supposed to call all the shots!” Sailor V snapped. “I’m the captain of the princess’ royal guard!”

“Look, I still don’t know much about this princess and guardian thing,” Jupiter cut in. “But, what I do know is that I don’t know you. The rest of us know each other and spend time with one another. I trust them. But you? We don’t even know who you really are. And why are you the only one without a space-themed name? It just doesn’t feel right.” 

A quiet filled the courtyard of the Hikawa shrine. Both Mars and Jupiter were staring down a frustrated Sailor V. It amazed Sailor Moon. They were so mature. They were thinking of the enemy’s intention and plans and considering different possibilities. And they weren’t just blindly following Sailor V because she said she’s in charge. Is this how teams were supposed to work?

“You two! Ugh, now is not the time for this, but fine!” Sailor V spat. She pulled out a transformation pen. “Watch! Venus Power, Make Up!” A glow of light enveloped her, changing her uniform before their very eyes. Her shoulder pads. The blue in her skirt, scarf, and shoes became orange. And the customary tiara was on her head. Her large red ribbon stayed tied in place. “I’m actually Sailor Venus, Guardian of Love and Beauty! Sailor V was just my identity while I was alone. So, anyways, can we get back to finding the Dark Kingdom base?”

“Wait a sec!” Jupiter said. “You’re rushing through this!”

“Saving the Three Lights is important, but like we said, if we’re not careful we’ll all be captured.” Mars added. “Sailor Moon, why don’t you tell us what happened to you?” 

“Thank you!” Sailor Moon said. “So, I was meeting with Seiya in the park.” When she noticed Venus giving her a look, Sailor Moon added. “We’re friends. When out of nowhere Zoisite appeared! It was right after I saw your message V - er, Venus. I tried to help, but I was panicking. I tripped over Seiya and dropped my transformation pen and then Seiya was wrapped up in vines and dragged into a portal! Before he left, Zoisite told me to tell the Guardians to surrender to him on Sunday night on top of the Tokyo Tower’s viewing platform! Or else he’d kill the Three Lights!” 

“K-Kill them?” Sailor Mercury gasped, breaking her silence. Her face went from pale to a sickly green. “We have to - we can’t let that happen.” Sailor Moon walked closer to her friend. Ami was friends with Taiki, so she must be really worried. Sailor Moon understood that. Right now, she was terrified for Yaten and Seiya. 

“Exactly! Which is why we should start looking!” Sailor Venus said, exasperated. “Let’s all go together and start checking out each possible location for their base!” 

“What happens if Zoisite finds us poking around and he kills the Three Lights as punishment for trying to resist and fight back?” Mars countered. “Trust me, I don’t like the idea of leaving them in the Dark Kingdom’s care, but right now we have no concrete leads on base location. I think we should get a solid lead before we go endangering their lives and our own.” 

“So you don’t want us to save them?” Sailor Venus spat. 

“That’s not what I said and you know it.” Mars said, cool and unaffected.

“I-I agree with Mars…” Mercury shakily added. “I’d hate to add unnecessary risk to our rescue attempt. Not when their lives are at stake. We should gather data and make a plan. Either to rescue them before Sunday or the day of the exchange.” 

“I agree with Mars and Mercury,” Sailor Moon said, though it pained her to say. Those two were so smart and what they said made sense to her. “Let’s make sure we don’t mess up, for the Three Lights sake.”

“You all-! Ugh!” Venus stomped her foot, frustrated. “Fine. Whatever!” She glared at them all before looking down at her cat. “Artemis, what do you have?” 

“Um, nothing good, really.” The white cat, Artemis said timidly. “I’m not sure their base is in Tokyo, or in Japan at all.” 

“But if their base isn’t in Japan, then how will we get there?” Jupiter asked. 

“You won’t,” Luna said. “Artemis and I will keep looking, but, as of right now, we’re not finding anything conclusive.” 

“That sucks,” Sailor Moon said. “We’ll just have to start planning for what we can do on the Tokyo Tower then?”

“That’s what it seems like,” Mars agreed. The raven haired guardian paused, looking at Venus. “By the way, Venus, I was wondering how you knew Yaten was kidnapped. You never mentioned it.” 

“That’s none of your business,” Venus said quickly. She cleared her throat, voice becoming more authoritative. “Anyways, let’s go to the Tokyo Tower in the morning. It will be easier to see the platform where we’re meeting Zoisite in the light. Then we can begin to plan how to defeat him on Sunday. Meanwhile, Artemis and Luna, you two keep trying to see if you can pinpoint the Dark Kingdom’s base. Any objections?” The other guardians shook their heads. “Good. Everyone, let’s meet at the Tokyo Tower at 9AM tomorrow. Be ready.” 

A milkshake had never tasted so good. 

Usagi’s brain felt like it had been fried. From 9AM to 3PM, she and the other guardians had been planning and conspiring on how to defeat Zoisite and get the Three Lights back safely. They had ideas and plans, but there was no telling what tomorrow would bring. Everything was jumbled in her mind. After they finished on the tower, she and the others - minus Venus - headed to the Crown diner. Usagi’s plan was to destroy a milkshake and eat a burger before playing video games to get her mind off Seiya. 

All four of them were sitting around the table. Ami sat beside Usagi and still looked sad. A frown had been on her face all day and Usagi was sure it wouldn’t go away until Taiki was safe. Across from Usagi, Rei was quietly eating her meal. She had been deep in thought for most of the meal. Makoto seemed to be in higher spirits, eating her salad while talking to Usagi. They had been talking about classes and hobbies, mindless stuff to relieve stress. 

“Y’know,” Makoto said, moving to a new topic. “Maybe we should’ve invited Venus along?” 

“Oh, maybe we should have…” Usagi said. Sailor V had been her idol, but she seemed so callous now that she had met her. “Thinking about it, we still don’t know who she is.”

“I don’t like her one bit!” Rei snapped, speaking up. Her fist hit the table beside her plate, everyone’s glasses shook. “She shows up a few days ago acting all high-and-mighty, won’t reveal anything about herself, and then freaks out over some boy! How can she claim to be our captain when she won’t be honest with us? When she won’t even work with us?” 

Ami nodded softly. “That’s a good point, Rei… Once we get the Three Lights back, we should talk to her. Ask for her honesty and cooperation.” 

“We could try, but I feel like she’ll only do it on her terms.” Rei said, taking an angry bite of her salad. 

“Maybe it’s because she’s used to doing everything alone?” Makoto offered. “And I’m sure she was only irrational last night because she was worried about the guy she had a crush on.” 

“She still never explained how she knew Yaten went missing,” Rei scoffed. She directed a glare to Usagi and Ami. “And I still can’t believe you two were having date nights with idols.” Ami turned too red to reply but Usagi frowned. 

“It wasn’t a date night…” Usagi replied. Her mind went back to how fast her heart beat whenever Seiya - Fighter - called her a pretty guardian. “Seiya and I are just friends! We had to meet at that time to accommodate his schedule!” 

Makoto grinned. “Look at your face, you totally have a crush on him.”

“So does half the nation right now,” Rei snorted. “He is pretty dreamy.”

Well, Usagi’s plan to not think about Seiya was out the window. How was she right now? Had she been fed at all today? Was she somewhere warm? Were Yaten and Taiki with her or had they all been separated? How angry was Seiya right now? Was she furious that her time spent training Usagi had all gone down the drain? 

“Usagi! Here,” Ami gasped before rummaging in her pocket, pulling out a handkerchief. “Please take it.”

“I don’t need-.” Usagi stopped speaking when she heard the sob in her voice. She took the handkerchief, wiping the tears that had begun pouring down her face. When did she start crying? “Thank you.”

“Usagi,” Makoto said, concerned. “I’m sorry for teasing you about him. I know you must be worried sick.”

Rei reached out, placing her hand on Usagi’s hand still on the table. “We’ll make sure to save him tomorrow.” She squeezed. “Sorry for bringing him up.”

“Don’t apologize, I’m just a crybaby…” Usagi wiped her eyes. Ami put her hand on Usagi’s shoulder and Usagi took that as her cue to lean on the other girl. “Thank you for comforting me, Ami, but I should be comforting you too… After all, Taiki is just as special to you as Seiya is to me.”

“When I cry, I’m sure you’ll comfort me. So don’t worry about that now.”

“We all will!” Makoto insisted. “We’re all a team now! If one of us cries, the rest of the team will be there for them! No question about it!”

Rei nodded, patting Usagi’s hand. “That’s right. So, just cry for now, crybaby. You’ll pay us back later.” 

Usagi sniffled and stuck her tongue out. She felt far too grateful in the moment to comment on Rei calling her a crybaby. Leaning on Ami, Usagi closed her eyes. Eventually, after a few sips from her milkshake, her tears dried. After promising to wash the handkerchief, Usagi put it in her pocket. She pulled her hand away from Rei and sat upright. 

“Thank you,” Usagi said softly. “I think I need some fresh air, but you guys have made me feel so much better. Can I just leave cash here?” 

“Go ahead, Usagi.” Ami smiled at her. “We’ll see you tomorrow, sleep well.” 

“You too!” Usagi placed her portion of payment on the table before getting up and walking out. The fresh air did help. It felt like she had entered a new, better day. The sun was still high in the air, but slowly making its way west. People were laughing and talking as they walked down the street. She took a few confident strides, heading towards the park so she could relax and take in nature. “Ow!” Until she ran into someone. “Sorry-! Oh, you.”

“Don’t ‘oh, you’ me.” Mamoru replied. He looked down at her and frowned. “Your eyes are all puffy, doing okay? Was it another test?” His voice didn’t have its usual harsh edge. 

“Yeah, another test,” Usagi lied. 

“Jeez, Bunhead,” Mamoru sighed. “You know, I’m a pretty good student. If you want free tutoring, I can help out.” 

“Really?” Usagi asked. She glanced at him, looking him up and down. There were no signs of Dark Kingdom magic at work. “Are you okay? You’re being oddly nice.” 

“Guess I deserve that,” Mamoru said, rubbing the back of his head. “I’m sorry I’ve acted like a jerk everytime we met. I’m sure Motoki told you it’s not how I normally am, and that’s true. Lately I’ve been having…personal issues. It’s not much of an excuse, but it’s why I’ve been on edge.” 

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” Usagi said. She realized that they were just standing in the middle of the sidewalk. “I, um, was heading to the park if you still wanted to talk?” 

“Really?” Mamoru asked, looking a bit happy. “Sure.” They started walking towards the park. “Did you hear what happened at the modeling event earlier this week? The one you wanted to be in?”

“Yeah! It was the news! That’s how I learned all about it!” Usagi said quickly. As if she hadn’t been there and stopped it.

“It sounded scary,” Mamoru said, “it’s a good thing you weren’t a model. You could’ve gotten seriously hurt. Your, uh, friend though - Seiya - he was there, right? Was he okay?” The mere mention of Seiya had Mamoru looking over his shoulder, as though she might pop out and start scolding him out of nowhere.

“Yeah, he was fine,” Usagi said. A pause entered their conversation until they reached the park. Unlike last night, it was full of people. Children running around, couples out on dates, and families walking together. Usagi glanced over to Mamoru. “I don’t mean to pry, but, your personal issues. Um, what were they about? Is everything okay?”

“Okay as it can be,” Mamoru said, looking out towards the park. They had stopped near a fenced-off garden and Mamoru had his hands on the railing. “I’ve always had strange dreams after an incident in my childhood. But for the past few months, they’ve been unbearable. I can’t sleep anymore.”

“But they’re gone now?” Usagi asked. 

“I wouldn’t say gone but less powerful,” Mamoru corrected. 

“What were they about?” 

He seemed to flush. “Have you ever heard of Prince Endymion? From Greek mythology?” 

Endymion. 

It felt like the world had frozen. A surge had taken over Usagi’s body. She had never heard the name before but it felt so familiar. Her chest and arms tingled. A phantom feeling of being embraced by a man - by Endymion - overtook her. Where was Endymion? Was he safe? 

Endymion.

“Well, ever heard of him, Bunhead?” Usagi shook her head. “Oh, well basically he was a prince from Earth. And my dreams, well, they were about him and his lover… maybe I had read about their story right before the incident.” 

“I need to go… I can’t be late for dinner, sorry.” Usagi said. Her whole body was buzzing. 

“Dinner? It’s not even four? Did I say something?”

“No, it wasn’t you, I just feel sick all of a sudden.” Everything seemed too vivid. Too colorful. Where were the pale grays and whites of the palace? “Palace…?” 

Mamoru quickly turned to face her and placed his hand to her forehead. “You have a fever! Let me take you home.” He led her to a bench, making her sit.  “I have a motorcycle. So, stay right here while I get it.” 

Usagi looked at him as he jogged out of the park. From behind, Mamoru looked so broad and strong. A suit of armor would look good on him. The armor would be black with silver trimmings, with a red and black cape flowing behind him. The imagery looked so real Usagi felt like she could reach out and grab it. Grab him. Grab Endymion. He had black hair and a stern face, but the kindest smile. He was so gentle. 

Usagi closed her eyes tightly and pressed her palms to her sockets. Against her palms she could feel the pound of her head and the sweat building on her face. Her head was aching. Images - or were they memories? - of looking down at Earth from far above flooded her senses. There were fleeting feelings all over her body of embracing a tall man with black hair once he arrived from that small blue planet. 

“Bunhead,” Mamoru’s voice coaxed her from her mind. Gentle hands guided her own away from her face. She opened her eyes and looked up at him. His fringe was falling just above his eyes and Usagi had the urge to brush her fingers through it. It felt only natural to want to touch Endymion. “Deep breaths, okay? I’ll get you home soon.” Mamoru offered a comforting smile. It was so kind and warm. 

“Thank you,” Usagi said. 

He helped her up and she clung to one of his arms for support. His blue bike easily fits two. She sat behind him, clinging to his back, before telling him her address. Once his helmet was on, the motorcycle started and he drove them away from the park. Usagi barely noticed. Their surroundings were lost on her, all she could see was Endymion and the view from Earth from far, far above. 

Taiki shuddered in a breath, sucking in the damp air. Coils of thorny vines wrapped around her legs, arms, and torso. Squirming only made them dig in deeper. Cold stone was behind her, but it was all she had to lean against. Seiya sat next to her, just as uncomfortable and bound, but she also had Yaten’s head in her lap. Despite their superior healing, Yaten said her head still ached and pounded from when she hit it against steel during her capture. She had barely been conscious at all that day. Had it even been a day? It was hard to tell, due to the darkness.

The room - well, cavern was the better term - seemed to lead nowhere. All Taiki could see beyond the rocks' edges was emptiness. Cliff faces to nowhere. That dashed any chance of escape, for now. Luckily no one had bothered them. It gave Taiki time to talk to Seiya, trying to understand Zoisite’s motives, but neither of them could guess. They had stopped speculating hours ago. It had become too depressing. Seiya and her sat in silence for now.

“Hello little songbirds!” The self-satisfied voice of Zoisite drifted throughout the cavern. Both Taiki and Seiya looked around, but they couldn’t see the man anywhere. It wasn’t until they heard the echoing sound of footsteps that Zoisite and another man came into view. Zoisite floated off the ground, looking far too happy with himself, while the serious looking man next to him strode in a military-esque manner. “How are you enjoying your stay with us?”

“Fuck off,” Seiya spat. 

“My! What language!” Zoisite giggled. The two of them had finally gotten close. The other man had long platinum blonde hair, it almost looked white. A white cape hung off his shoulders. “I don’t think that’s how you should speak to the hand that feeds you.” He dangled a water bottle over the two of them. Taiki could see Seiya frown from the corner of her eye, it only seemed to make Zoisite grin more. “Come on, apologize!” He sang.

After a moment’s glare, Seiya reluctantly said. “Sorry.” Zoisite started to pull the bottle back. “Uh! Come on! I’m sorry, okay? Won’t happen again.” 

“That’s better,” Zoisite said. “Open up.” 

After a very crude process of waterfalling water into each Three Light’s mouth - poor Yaten had to be woken up - Zoisite put the bottle away. Once that humiliating process was over with, a similarly demeaning process of being fed stale crackers occurred. Yaten was fully awake now, groaning into Seiya’s lap. If only they were home right now, where Taiki could ice Yaten’s head and properly care for her. 

“Finally done with that,” Zoisite said flippantly, tossing the garbage on the floor. “That’s the issue with pets, they require so much care.” 

“How long do you plan to take care of us?” Taiki asked spitefully. 

Zoisite hummed, faking thoughtfulness. “Only one more day, don’t worry. I’m only keeping you until I can trade you off for the Sailor Guardians. I don’t want to keep you a moment longer. You boys are cute but you’re boys…not a man like my glorious Kunzite!” He floated into the taller man - Kunzite’s - arms. 

“Trade us off? Why would they do that?” Seiya asked.

“Well, I’ve been observing them, and they’re obviously fans of yours.” Zoisite explained. “So I’m sure they’ll show up tomorrow.”

Kunzite began to stroke Zoisite’s hair. “As long as the Sailor Guardians don’t try anything, you all will be home by tomorrow night. With no additional harm.” He added, glancing down at Yaten. “Enjoy your stay with us, boys.” With that, he began to walk off, Zoisite practically in his arms. Taiki glared at their backs.

“They’re finally gone,” Seiya spat once the sound of footsteps left. “Treating us like damn dogs… Using us against the Sailor Guardians… I wanna beat their asses!” 

“Me too…I wanna kick that dull-uniform, awful rose perfume smelling dumbass in his junk.” Yaten grumbled. 

“We have bigger things to be concerned with!” Taiki said, although she did agree with the sentiments. “We need to think of a way to help the Sailor Guardians tomorrow! So they don't get captured.” Imagining those girls in their position made Taiki shudder.

“What are we supposed to do?” Seiya asked harshly. “If you haven’t noticed, Taiki, we’re a little tied up. I don’t want to see them hurt either, but we’re a bit helpless right now. Without breaking free, I’m not sure how we can help.” To emphasize, Seiya did a shimmy, wincing as the thorns bit into her skin. “And I don’t think we’re breaking out of this.” 

Taiki let out a frustrated sigh and rested her head back on the wall behind her. A possibility to escape or break free had to exist. She just needed to stay calm and think. Their bonds were strong. The vines were thick and showed no signs of fraying. Even if they did escape their bonds, they had the issue of how to escape. The Dark Kingdom seemed to be in some remote location. And with Yaten injured, it would be even more difficult for the Starlights to maneuver their way out. So, their best opportunity to get away would be tomorrow during the exchange. That would be helpful to the Guardians since if the Three Lights were out of the Dark Kingdom’s grasp, they’d be able to attack Zoisite and Kunzite freely. 

Taiki was able to wrap her hand around one of the vines that wrapped around her thighs. She didn’t press in hard enough to draw blood, but enough to feel the texture. Thorns poked her entire hand but she was able to feel the steam underneath. A few thick skinned stem, but it was at least a normal plant.

“I’ve got it!” Taiki said, making the other two turn to her. “It may be a bit painful, but if we use the thorns on each other’s bindings, we could cut our vines!” 

“Whadda mean?” Seiya asked. 

To demonstrate, Taiki angled herself so her torso’s vine was brushing against Seiya’s, then she began to rotate her chest. The closeness cause the thorns from each differing vine to poke and scratching into the other. The friction caused by this sawing motion made the thorns dig deeply into Taiki, but she gritted her teeth. After a few more rotations, Taiki could see the vines fraying slightly.

“Oh, I see.” Seiya grinned. “It’ll hurt like a bitch, but I see the vision. So we cut our bonds and then go beat them up, right?”

“No!” Taiki quickly corrected Seiya. “We are in the belly of the beast right now. Let’s do most of the cutting now, but save the rest for when they bring us to exchange with the Guardians. Then we finish and free ourselves from being hostages.” 

“Then those five can fight without having to worry about us,” Yaten said. “Smart idea, Taiki.”

“I guess that’d be best,” Seiya grumbled. “Well, let’s think happy thoughts while we cut away at these stupid vines. If the thorns start to dig in too much, just say something and we can take a break.” 

Thus began the Three Light’s slow process of cutting through their bindings. Each time the bite of the thorn’s was getting to Taiki, she thought back to Ami. Those gentle kisses they shared and the warmth of cuddling on the couch seemed to block that feeling out. Ami must be so worried since Taiki never called. As soon as she got free, Taiki would go and see Ami. And maybe they’d be able to kiss again. 

Chapter Text

Mamoru felt a bit awkward sitting in the living room of the Tsukino household. 

After leaving the park, Mamoru had rode straight to Usagi’s house. Ikuko - Usagi’s mom - was quick to answer and was extremely worried over her daughter’s condition. He had helped Ikuko bring Bunhead into her room. Everything was so pink in there - it was cute. After they got her settled, he had offered advice on how to handle such a sudden, aggressive fever. Luckily, Usagi seemed to stabilize quickly. Then, Ikuko insisted (more like demanded) he stay for dinner. She was a nice woman, but he felt like a criminal under interrogation. Ikuko was clearly enamored with Mamoru and desperate for him to stay “close friends” with Usagi. Now that it was time to start cooking dinner, though, Mamoru had found a moment of peace. 

He had taken some time to look at the photos in the living room. The Tsukino’s seemed like a very nice and happy family - at least that’s what he could tell from the photos. They seemed very warm and loving. Usagi was definitely a lucky girl. 

“What are you doing in my living room?” A groggy voice asked from the top of the staircase. “And why are you staring at our photos?” Mamoru turned red at being caught, quickly looking away from where he had been staring and instead towards the staircase. Usagi looked tired but no longer pale. A thick pink blanket was draped over her shoulders and wrapped around her body. Her typically twin buns and ponytail had been taken down, so her blonde hair cascaded past her shoulders. 

“Your mom asked me to stay for dinner,” Mamoru said, trying to sound casual. Her nose wrinkled in annoyance and she started down the steps. It was a cute expression. “And the photos are pretty. Your family seems nice.” 

“Try saying that when you come home with a failing grade,” Usagi remarked. She made her way to the sofa, plopping next to him. 

“Maybe you shouldn’t keep getting failing grades? Again, I’d be happy to tutor you.”

Usagi paused, pulling the blanket closer around her as she thought. “Thanks, but my friend Ami is the smartest girl in the whole nation. So I’ll just let her tutor me.”

“It can’t hurt to have two tutors,” Mamoru said. Usagi was silent, fiddling with her blanket. “How are you feeling? Still feverish?” 

“No, not feverish,” Usagi said. “Just tired. And, like, my head still hurts.” She paused, finally looking away from her blanket to Mamoru. Her blue eyes were shimmering. She looked so pretty with her hair down like this. “But, um, thank you for bringing me home. I would’ve been in trouble without you.” Something about her was so warm and calming. Mamoru felt at ease.

“It was no problem, Bunhead.” Mamoru said before flushing. “Or should I call you Usagi?” 

Usagi blushed and turned her head away. “Call me whatever! That’s what you always do anyway.”.

“You two seem really friendly!” Ikuko’s sudden interjection made the two jolt. She was standing in the doorway, grinning. “If you’re feeling better, Usagi, come help me set the table! Your father will be home soon and dinner is almost ready! Mamoru, please stay comfortable!” Usagi grumbled and got up, abandoning the blanket on the sofa. The pair started speaking to each other once Usagi got close. Mamoru couldn’t hear most of it, but he caught Ikuko telling Usagi to “invite that young man over again.”

The air was crisp and cold, Sailor Moon could see the faintest puff of her breath. Above them was the Tokyo Tower, standing tall and bright. From the base of the tower, it seemed so intimidating. Like it reached all the way to the distant sky. Sailor Moon’s neck was craned all the way back, just so she could see the top. The moon was shining through, slightly obstructed by the point of the tower. The Three Lights were up there right now. Seiya was up there. Along with the enemy. 

“Everyone ready?” Venus asked the group. Sailor Moon looked down from the tower and to her friends. Mercury stood close by, looking very focused and determined. Jupiter and Mars seemed calm and collected. The captain, Venus, was hard to read. Everyone nodded in response. “Buy me as much time as possible.” The plan was to have Venus come later. Afterall, the Sailor Guardians and V haven’t been seen together yet, so they were sure Zoisite would understand that they didn’t come together. That would give Venus time to sneak around, and if possible, free the Three Lights before any fighting started. 

“We’ll do what we can.” Mars said. “If he starts becoming hostile, you need to reveal yourself. Don’t let it escalate. No with innocent people involved.” 

“Yeah,” Venus replied before taking off. She went towards the tower, probably hoping to scale it silently and look for a break-in point. 

“Well, let’s not keep them waiting anymore!” Sailor Moon declared once Venus had practically disappeared in the darkness. “Let’s head up!” The other girls nodded in agreement. They began their ascent, easily jumping up from the street to a balcony. Then to one rooftop, then another. It didn’t take long for them to reach the top of a tall building beside the Tokyo Tower. The light from the tower illuminated the roof of the viewing platform. Even from a distance, Usagi could see Zoisite and a group of three girls behind him. “Seiya!” She gasped, sucking in a breath. 

“Zoisite told the truth,” Mercury noted, sounding just as breathless as Sailor Moon. “He came with the Three Lights. Let’s go girls.” 

Another leap had them landing on the roof of the observation deck. Zoisite was floating, looking quite smug and pleased with himself. He had been nonchalantly admiring a rose in his hand before he glanced up at the girls. Behind him were the Three Lights, who were looking tired and hurt. Clothes were torn and traces of dried up blood could be seen. They were shivering, since they had nothing to protect them from the strong gusts of wind. Seiya looked past Zoisite’s body and locked eyes with Sailor Moon. Her usually bright smile seemed dim, but she smiled all the same. 

“Good evening, girls!” Zoisite said. “I’m so glad you all could make it.” He paused, eyeing them up. “Although it doesn’t look like everyone is accounted for, where’s Sailor V? I hope you’re not trying something underhanded.” The rose in Zoisite’s hand extended, shooting out towards the Three Lights. The end of the stem became sharp and pointed. It stopped right by Yaten’s neck, making the silver haired girl whimper and angle her head away from the new sharp point. A loud round of gasps erupted from the other Three Lights and Sailor Guardians. “Because, if you are, it will end badly. For them. And then you.” 

“We’re not trying to deceive you, Zoisite!” Mars quickly stated, quickly composing herself. “V isn’t a part of our group. We relayed the message to her to come tonight, but we haven’t seen her since. She likes to operate alone.”

“That’s true!” Yaten added, still leaning away from the sharp point. “Sailor V said she didn’t want to work with these girls yet! ‘Cause they’re inexperienced! She said they’d only slow her down!”

Zoisite hummed, pausing a moment to consider. “Fine. We’ll wait for her, but until she arrives, I’m not moving this rose blade.” He wiggled his wrist, causing the sharp point to nick Yaten’s neck. She hissed in pain. 

“Hey!” Seiya barked. She glared at Zoisite, who smirked in response, before glancing towards Taiki. The taller girl just shook her head in response. Sailor Moon felt paralyzed. Their plan was already falling apart and it had barely started! She didn’t know what to do. All the different plans they had created seemed to leave her brain. She glanced towards the others, hoping for some indication of what to do. 

Mars was gritting her teeth and her fist was clenched. Jupiter looked ready to brawl but was holding herself back. Mercury was taking deep breaths. The way her eyes were flickering around their surroundings made Sailor Moon think she  was running simulations in her mind. They were stuck here. With no way to move forward without Yaten dying or handing themselves over. Could it get any worse?

“I found a stray, Zoisite,” a deep voice called out from above. Everyone glanced up into the rafters, spotting Sailor Venus squirming in some tall man’s grip. His hand was coiled around her throat while she kicked at the air. His white hair shone in the moonlight and his arrogant smirk was visible. Effortlessly, he dropped down to the platform, Sailor Venus still in his iron grip.
“V? Is that you?” Yaten asked. 

“Venus!” Sailor Moon exclaimed. Her whole body was shaking. She kept looking at Seiya, who was glaring at the newcomer. She was supposed to save Seiya. She wanted to be useful for once. 

“Damn,” Mars cursed beside Sailor Moon. “Now…” She muttered to herself, taking a survey of the scene in front of them. “This isn’t good. We’re out of options…”

“Thank you for catching the stray, darling!” Zoisite said in a sing-song manner. “Now we can eliminate all the Sailor Guardians and prove ourselves to Queen Beryl!” 

“You give me too much credit, Zoisite,” the tall man replied. “It was your planning that led to all of this. You are the reason we’ll get the recognition we deserve.” 

“Oh, Lord Kunzite! You’re too kind.” Zoisite sighed dreamily. “I can’t wait to celebrate.” He chuckled before turning towards the four. “Well? Why don’t you all surrender? De-transform and raise your hands. We’ll present you to Queen Beryl, first, then kill you! I’m sure you’ll all be great energy for our glorious leader.” 

“What do we do?” Sailor Moon asked hopelessly. Everything was falling apart. Seiya was trying to meet her eyes, she could tell that Seiya wanted her attention, but it was hard for her to focus on anything right now. From the corner of her eye, she could see Mercury slowly raising her hands. Jupiter was being held back by Mars. It all felt meaningless. All she felt was dread and despair. 

A whizzing sound of a blade cutting through the air pierced the silence.

In a flash of red and green, something came soaring from above. Zoisite yelped and dropped his rose sword onto the ground, where it clattered next to another rose. It was sticking right into the steel of the tower. Realization struck Sailor Moon as she looked up. 

“Tuxedo Mask!” Sailor Moon called out. There he was, above in the rafters. His red cape flapped in the wind as he held out another rose. 

“Sailor Moon! Do not give up! Keep on fighting for justice and protecting the innocent! I believe in you!” 

“Who is this asshole?” Zoisite yelled, rubbing his cut hand and looking up. Tuxedo Mask threw his second rose. Again, the whipping sound of a blade cutting through the air filled the air as it sliced Kunzite’s hand. The Dark Kingdom general grunted and dropped Venus. She spluttered but managed to jump away towards the others. “Lord Kunzite?” Zoisite exclaimed, looking anxiously towards his lover before glaring at Tuxedo Mask. “I won’t allow anyone to hurt my Lord Kunzite and live!” His rose whip materialized next to him as he jumped up towards Tuxedo Mask.

“Sailor Moon!” Seiya yelled. Everyone’s attention had been pulled from the Three Lights, but now Sailor Moon looked back down towards the three of them. Surprisingly, they were free from their thorny bindings and standing. Yaten was being supported by both Taiki and Seiya. “Don’t worry about us! We’ll get out of your way!” Relief flooded Sailor Moon’s heart.

“Attack!” Mars shouted, adapting quickly. “Mercury, watch over the Three Lights! Jupiter with me! Moon and Venus, get that Kunzite asshole!” Before Sailor Moon could respond, the others had already leaped into action. Jupiter roared as she leaped after Zoisite, with Mars close behind. Mercury was sprinting towards the Three Lights. Venus was pushing herself up, catching her breath. 

“Come on, Sailor Moon,” Venus said, brimming with anger. “Let’s kick his ass.” Kunzite had recovered from Tuxedo Mask’s rose and had turned his attention up towards the other man. After getting to her feet, Venus held her hand up. A golden light emitted from her finger.  “Crescent Beam” She pointed her finger towards Kunzite and a beam shot through the air, striking him in the shoulder. 

“Damn!” Kunzite gripped his shoulder and turned towards the two girls. “Stay out of my way!” 

“No way!” Sailor Moon shouted, finding her voice. “You and Zoisite attack innocent young idols who are very hard working! Imagine how worried their loved ones are! Look at how hungry they are! It’s unforgivable! And in the name of the moon, I’ll punish you!” Kunzite just spat in response. “Moon Tiara Action!” Taking her tiara off, Sailor Moon threw it in his direction. 

Kunzite quickly moved his arms, an energy blade forming in his hands, which easily deflected the tiara. “It’ll take more than that to stop me.” Her tiara clattered to the ground near his feet. 

“Yeah! Come on Sailor Moon!” Venus scolded her. “Use your new attack! The Moon Feeling Escalator,or whatever!”

“Jeez! Sorry! And that’s the wrong name.”

“Whatever!”

“You’re so bossy…” Sailor Moon grumbled before pulling out her moon wand. “Moon Healing Escalation!” Not having moved, probably due to confidence in his parrying abilities, Kunzite was hit square on. Though his blade couldn’t do a thing to stop the healing blast. Sailor Moon grinned, crossing her arms. “Looks like that’s over with.” 

‘Let’s go help-.” Venus began, but was cut off. 

“Did you think that would be enough, either?” Kunzite asked with a laugh. The energy blast had dissipated and Kunzite stood there, unaffected.

“I-I, uh, yeah?” Sailor Moon said. “You’re, uh, supposed to say ‘Refresh!’ and then like, become not-evil.”

Kunzite scoffed. “That would be unbecoming of a Dark Kingdom general.” He raised his blade. “Now it’s my turn to attack.” He leaped towards the girls, swinging his sword in a wide arc. 

“Run!” Venus shouted, darting off to the side. 

“Eek! Okay!” Sailor Moon dodged to the opposite side. Kunzite sliced through air before turning to pursue Venus. Behind those two, Sailor Moon caught a glimpse of the others. Jupiter looked like a one-woman-army, chasing after Zoisite and frying Supreme Thunder after Supreme Thunder. Mars was watching closely, looking for an opening. Sailor Moon couldn’t spot Tuxedo Mask. “Let me try again! Moon Healing Escalation!” Another energy blast shot forward, hitting Kunzite in the back. He grunted and turned to face Sailor Moon. “Come on! Say Refresh!” 

“Absolutely not!” Kunzite abandoned his chase of Sailor Venus, lunging towards Sailor Moon. She stepped back, hoping to dodge his attack and then counter. His blade sliced through the air, a mere inch away from her face. The gust from the attack hit her face. 

“Yikes!” Sailor Moon gasped. Kunzite was off balance now. The follow through from his wide strike left his torso wide open! Unlike Friday where she was helpless against Zoisite, she was going to be useful and attack now! As revenge for Seiya! She raised her leg, jutting it straight forward, aiming for Kunzite’s groin. 

“I’ve got you!” Suddenly, Sailor Moon’s balance was gone and her foot was off the ground. Arms were around her and she was high in the air. She glanced up, meeting Tuxedo Mask’s gaze. After Kunzite’s attack, he must’ve grabbed her and jumped away. He smiled gently at her. His body and arms shielded her from the bitter night air. It felt nice in his arms. “Are you okay, Sailor Moon?”

“I am-” Sailor Moon said. “Wait! I was about to kick that guy! Why’d you stop me?” They landed on a high beam near the very top of Tokyo Tower. 

“I just wanted you to be safe, Sailor Moon,” Tuxedo Mask said tenderly. The moon was shining onto his face. His lips looked so full. And the starry night behind him made the atmosphere feel so romantic, despite the fighting that was happening below. It felt like a fairytale. 

“Why?”

“I just feel so drawn to you… I want to protect you.” He said. Her eyes were drawn to his lips again. Tuxedo Mask was so strong and handsome. They had only met a few times, but Sailor Moon couldn’t deny how dreamy he was, despite his little-to-no-help on missions. 

“Tuxedo Mask…”

“This is for striking me! And my Lord Kunzite!” Zoisite’s yell interrupted their fairytale moment. Sailor Moon turned towards the noise, attention back on the raging battle below. They had gotten so high up, Sailor Moon hadn’t realized. Zoisite had ascended the beams, getting close to them. Where was Jupiter and Mars? Sailor Moon didn’t have time to see because Zoisite’s vine whip was already flying through the air. Tuxedo Mask raised his arm to block the whip from hitting Sailor Moon. It coiled around his arm, making him grunt. “Hah! Idiot!” With a grin, Zoisite gave a hard yank on the whip. Tuxedo Mask yelped and fell towards Zoisite, losing his grip on Sailor Moon in the process. 

And Sailor Moon fell backwards, plummeting down towards the observation deck. 

Breaking free had hurt, just as expected, but it was worth it. 

That Tuxedo Mask man had been useful for providing the Three Lights with a distraction to break free. Taiki was surprised by his usefulness, Seiya had described him to Yaten and Taiki as an ‘annoying pest that throws roses for no reason before leaving’. But there was no denying his usefulness in this scenario. Seiya stood quickly, brushing the vines off her body and then hauling Yaten up. She slung the girl’s arm over her shoulders to support her. Taiki was quickly to follow, standing and slinging Yaten’s other arm around her shoulder. Even though her whole body was aching from the cuts.  

“Sailor Moon!” Seiya shouted, making Sailor Moon meet her eyes. Taiki noticed a smile form on Seiya’s face as they finally made eye contact. Seiya had desperately been trying to meet Sailor Moon’s gaze while Zoisite had them on the ropes, probably to try and reassure the girl. Watching Sailor Moon’s dread-fill eyes lit up seemed to brighten Seiya as well. “Don’t worry about us! We’ll get out of your way!” Mars began shouting orders and Sailor Moon turned to focus on the fight. Which meant it was time for the Three Lights to get out of the way. “Come on, you two! Let’s hide behind a pillar or something!” That was easier said than done.

“Start moving!” Yaten demanded. The three began hobbling away, legs still asleep from being kneeled on and tied up for so long. Even though they had been forced to not move for two days, Taiki was already dreaming of being able to sit down. “I’m gonna kill that guy!” Yaten muttered. “That Zoisite asshole is gonna get my whole damn leg up his ass!” 

“You’ll get your chance, Yaten,” Taiki said, a small grin on her face despite her aches. The thought of beating up Zoisite was just that good. Taiki looked over her shoulder, watching as Jupiter chased after Zoisite in a terrifying manner. It was good she was on their side. “That is, if the Sailor Guardians don’t get to him first.”

“Guh! I wish we had our Star Yells!” Yaten spat.

“Shut up!” Seiya hissed. “They’re right over there! You’ll blow our cover!” 

The three of them finally found a pillar to hide behind, hopefully protecting them from the fight and the Dark Kingdom’s attention. Yaten collapsed on the ground as soon as the other two let go of her. Seiya began to stretch out her legs, and rub on a spot near her inner thigh that had gotten very cut up, while Taiki began taking inventory of her own cuts and bruises. The shirt she had worn to Ami’s house now had blood and cuts splattered all over it. The shirt was beyond saving. All of the Three Lights would need to throw out the clothes they were currently wearing.

“I really liked this shirt…” Taiki said solemnly. 

“We’ll buy you another,” Yaten groaned. “Get over it. At least your brain didn’t get rattled into next week.” Taiki was about to make a snarky remark when they heard footsteps against the steel. Seiya turned, fists up and ready to fight, when she saw Sailor Mercury. 

“Shouldn’t you be fighting?” Seiya asked, lowering her fists. 

“It’s okay!” Mercury said. She gave the three a look over, but her eyes stopped on Taiki. Her eyes were watery and wide, and she seemed to be holding in tears. “I-I’m going to patch all of you up and make sure Zoisite doesn’t hurt you again.” Her words were meant for all of them, but her eyes wouldn’t leave Taiki. All the attention had Taiki a little embarrassed and a tad shocked. As Maker, Mercury had seemed kind but very focused and above frivolous idol crushes. But this intense staring made Taiki believe Mercury must’ve been a fan of hers. Mercury reached behind her and took a first aid kit that had been attached to her uniform. “Here, who needs attention the most?” 

“Me!” Yaten shouted. Mercury was quick to kneel by her side. “When Zoisite captured me, I hit my head really hard. It still achy and it hurts.” 

“Oh dear…” Mercury frowned to herself, looking at the kit. “You should’ve been to the hospital, not wherever that man was keeping you.” She pulled out a bottle of medicine, her eyebrows were knotted together while she read the label. “This medicine is very advanced. I’m going to be honest and let you know I don’t fully understand how it works - this kit was given to me by our mentor and she said my predecessor created this medicine - I haven’t had time to verify anything. But this medicine should help reduce any swelling in your brain and relieve the pain there.” 

“I’ll take whatever you’ve got,” Yaten said. Mercury removed a capsule from the bottle and passed it to Yaten. While the other girl took the pill, Mercury pulled out another tube and bandages. 

“Did anyone else have other injuries besides all these cuts?” Mercury asked. Taiki and Seiya shook their heads. “Alright, then I’ll start wrapping you up then. I don’t have enough bandages for all of you, so I’ll only be able to do a few parts of your body. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize, Mercury.” Taiki said. “We appreciate whatever you can do for us. Thank you.” Mercury looked at Taiki, holding the taller woman’s gaze for a long moment. Those big blue eyes looked to be on the verge of tears again. 

“Thank you for your kind words,” Mercury said softly. “But I don’t really deserve them, since I couldn’t protect you from harm in the first place. This is just the least I could do.” 

“That’s not true.” Taiki said firmly. Mercury simply nodded but didn’t respond as she focused on bandaging wounds around Yaten’s neck and arms. Taiki sighed and watched the two of them. Seiya stood beside her, but her eyes were on the fight. It was clear to Taiki that Seiya wished she could join in but was smart enough to refrain. Taiki turned her attention back to Mercury and Yaten. The guardian was so tender and practiced with her movements. She’d make a great doctor. 

“That’s all I can do for now,” Mercury said. 

“Thanks,” Yaten said before doing a small stretch. “I think that pain med is already kicking in. I’m feeling a lot better.” 

“Good,” Mercury smiled softly before looking over to Taiki. “Are you ready to be bandaged?”

“Seiya, you should go first,” Taiki offered. Mercury was very nice, but her intense gaze made Taiki a bit nervous. 

“Nah,” Seiya said. “Can’t be distracted..” Her arms were crossed as she watched the fight.

Taiki sighed. “Don’t do anything stupid.” She walked over to Mercury, sitting besides the woman. Getting onto the ground was made uncomfortable from the heaviness and aches in her legs, but she managed. “Where the thorns dug in around my stomach hurt the most-” Taiki then remembered their fake identities. Lifting her shirt to bandage her stomach would reveal her true gender. “But, um, you don’t need to bandage there! I, uh, the arms will be fine for now.” 

Mercury pursed her lips for a moment before nodding. “I understand.” She grabbed the bottle again, removing another capsule. “Here, now that I’m thinking about it, all three of you should take this. To relieve the pain between now and when you can properly go to the hospital.”

“Thank you,” Taiki said before grabbing the pill and swallowing it down. She shifted to present her right arm, that had become prickled and bloody due to their escape plan, to Mercury. “Here.” 

Mercury was silent as she tentatively reached out. When her gloved fingers brushed against Taiki’s skin, the brown-haired girl flinched. It felt sensitive. Mercury quickly recoiled, those held back tears building in her eyes. She turned away while she rummaged through her kit again, but Taiki could see her reaching up to wipe her eyes as well. When she turned back around, a wet wipe was in her hands. 

“I’m going to wipe this on your arm to clean the area, okay?” Mercury explained. “It will sting, I’m sorry, but I need to do it before I apply anti-infection ointment and the bandages.”

“Do what you need to do,” Taiki instructed. She took a deep breath in, tensing for the sting. Mercury dragged the wipe from her shoulder down to Taiki’s elbow. It stung and burned, but Taiki gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. Her thoughts drifted to her kisses with Ami, which were clearer, and memories of sunlit days in the garden with Kakyuu, memories that felt so distant.

“You’re doing great,” Mercury said as she grabbed the ointment. “We’re almost done.” Taiki stiffly nodded before Mercury began to apply the ointment. It stung, less than the wipe, but still. Taiki winced occasionally, but tried to keep herself in check. Finally, Mercury grabbed the bandages. Her touch as she wrapped them around Taiki’s arm was so gentle and tender. Now that the burning sensation of the cleaning material was gone, Taiki’s arm felt nice and fresh. “We finished that arm. I should have enough for your other arm as well.”  Taiki spared a glance towards Seiya, who now had her head craned back. 

“As long as there’s enough for Seiya, he-his thigh, particularly, got very cut up.”

“There’s enough for him,” Mercury confirmed. “Let me do your other arm.” The process began again, Taiki closing her eyes to imagine herself in another place while Mercury cleaned her left arm. “You almost look like you're going somewhere else when you close your eyes. Your face softens.” Mercury commented once she finished wiping. 

“You noticed?” Taiki flushed a little, embarrassed. “I, uh, think of my happy place. To ignore the sting. It’s very common, you know.”

Mercury gave her a small smile. “It is.” She paused, looking a little hopeful before asking. “What is your happy place?” 

“There’s two…one is a garden and the other is someone who’s special to me.” 

“Someone special?” 

“Yes,” Taiki felt red in the face, refusing to elaborate. “She’s very gentle and kind. Like a fairy.” 

Mercury turned a bright red. “A fairy…” They sat there for a moment before Mercury grabbed the ointment. “Let me continue! I’m sorry for asking such a silly question.” Taiki looked away, feeling too self conscious to watch Mercury work. Her eyes caught Seiya who seemed to be running towards the fray. 

“Seiya! What are you doing?!” Taiki called. All Seiya did was point up, so Taiki followed her finger to the plummeting Sailor Moon. 

Like always, Seiya started moving before she could think through her actions. 

Sailor Moon began falling and Seiya’s feet just started running before she could even process what had happened. Her eyes stayed locked onto Sailor Moon’s falling form. From behind her, she could hear Taiki yelling for her, but Seiya didn’t bother to stop to explain herself, just pointed up towards Sailor Moon. Sailor Moon’s teammates were calling out her name as well. Each millisecond she got closer to the hard steel of the platform. If Yaten had a small fall here that resulted in a head injury, what would happen to Sailor Moon? Seiya wouldn’t allow that question to be answered. With her arms outstretched, Seiya was finally positioned under Sailor Moon. Seiya barely got a glance of Sailor Moon’s outfit before she hit Seiya’s arms. 

With the strength that comes with being a Sailor Guardian, even in civilian form, Seiya was able to keep Sailor Moon from crashing onto the concrete. The second Sailor Moon hit her arms, Seiya pulled her close to her chest and threw her own weight backwards. The momentum from the fall and Seiya’s weight change caused her to smack her back hard against the steel, but that was far better than Sailor Moon’s head hitting the ground. 

“You okay?” Seiya wheezed. All the wind had been knocked from her chest. Her back stung from the impact and it hurt when she sucked in a breath. The warm feeling of Sailor Moon against her chest shifted. Sailor Moon opened her tightly shut eyelids and looked around before settling on Seiya. 

“Seiya!” Sailor Moon embraced her. The blonde buried her face into the side of Seiya’s face with her arms forcing their way around Seiya’s torso. “You grabbed me?” 

“Of course,” Seiya said. She tightened her own grip around Sailor Moon. “I couldn’t just let you fall like that.” 

“You’re always looking out for me,” Sailor Moon said, pulling back slightly. Seiya could see tears forming in her eyes. “But I was supposed to be the one to save you this time.” 

“You saved me from being a photo, remember?” 

“But I couldn’t save you when Zoisite attacked…” Sailor Moon sniffled, some of the tears falling down her face. “All of your training, for nothing. I’m so sorry Seiya.” 

“Don’t say that, Sailor Moon.” Seiya replied, reaching up to brush the tears from her eyes. “You’re here now. That’s all I could ask for. And, well, maybe I’ll also ask you to treat me to ice cream again, if that’s okay.”

Sailor Moon giggled, smiling once again. “Okay. We can go together soon.” Her eyes met Seiya’s for a long moment. “This feels like a fairytale too, sometimes.” 

Seiya raised an eyebrow. “What does that mean?”

“Oh! Did I say that outloud?” Sailor Moon grew red and pulled away. “Just forget it.” She stood and bashfully looked away before offering Seiya a hand. 

“Okay, weirdo,” Seiya said, taking the hand. Getting up hurt but standing was even worse. Her back ached like crazy from the simple act of keeping her torso upright. She looked around, where had the fighting gone? Craning her head up, she saw Jupiter, Mars, Zoisite, and Tuxedo Mask fighting above. What about Kunzite and Venus?

“Behind you!” Sailor Moon shouted. Seiya barely had time to step towards Sailor Moon while the other girl was rushing forward. A loud thud rang through the air. Seiya turned her head, seeing that Kunzite’s energy sword had been stopped by Usagi’s Moon Wand. Sailor Moon had raised the wand while she stepped forward, catching the blade in the curve of the crescent moon on the wand. “I’m going to protect you this time, Seiya!”

“I know you can, Sailor Moon!” Seiya shouted as she took a few big steps back, trying to stay out of the way. Even though it pained her to not fight by Sailor Moon’s side. 

“How cute,” Kunzite sneered. He lunged, taking another large swing. Again, Sailor Moon was barely able to catch the blade with her wand. “I’ll wear you down eventually!” 

“Like hell you will!” Venus shouted.  Seiya’s eyes whipped to Venus, who was standing way off to the side. She must’ve silently been waiting for an opening. Her finger was in the air with an orange light pouring through it. Seiya had watched her attack earlier, and this attack seemed to be a super charged version of that earlier attack. “Crescent Beam!” Kunzite didn’t have a chance to dodge. The attack hit him in the side of the chest. His sword disappeared as he recoiled from the hit, staggered away from Sailor Moon. He huffed and clutched his side, glaring at Venus. 

“You! I’ll…!” He winced, drawing in a sharp deep breath. “Zoisite! We’re leaving!” A portal opened near Kunzite’s feet.

“Yes Lord Kunzite!”

“Next time, I’ll destroy every single one of you,” Kunzite spat. “Ready yourselves.” Zoisite dropped down from above, falling straight into the portal. Kunzite quickly followed behind him. The rooftop was quiet, save for the heavy panting from the combatants, before Sailor Moon jumped with joy.

“We did it!” Sailor Moon exclaimed, arms high above her head. “Everyone’s okay!” Seiya smiled, relief filling her. Now that the enemy was gone, Seiya could feel herself relaxing. Tension was leaving.

“Hell yeah!” Jupiter hollered as she descended. “I wish we could’ve gotten those guys too, but I’m happy everyone’s okay!” Sailor Venus had bolted over towards Mercury and the other Three Lights. Seiya watched as she dropped to her knees in front of Yaten before pulling the silver haired girl close. Taiki’s arms had been fully wrapped and now she stood awkwardly next to Mercury. 

“We should get them to a hospital.” Mars said as they reached the ground. “They look worse than I expected.”

“Gee, thanks,” Seiya commented dryly. “Really making me feel good about myself.”

“Aw, c’mon Seiya, don’t take it personally.” Sailor Moon walked over with a smile, giving her a nudge. “We’ll have you looking normal soon. Though, you make that look work. Very rugged and handsome.” 

Seiya couldn’t help but blush. “Thanks U- Sailor Moon.” She looked away, but the movement caused her to notice a feeling of nausea. Now that she thought about it, she was really lightheaded. Her back hurt and the cut on her inner thigh was bleeding again. Now that the adrenaline was gone, Seiya could feel herself shutting down. “Help.” She gasped reaching out for Sailor Moon. The warmth of Sailor Moon hugging her to her chest enveloped her as Seiya felt her knees go weak and her consciousness fading. 

Chapter Text

Venus’ heart was pounding in her chest. She could hear Jupiter cheering from above, but with the ringing in her ears, it sounded so far away. The buzz of her last attack was still tingling in her finger and her adrenaline was still high. It felt like that hand was shaking. Her other hand rubbed her still aching throat, she could feel her heartbeat thumping even there. Unfortunately, her attack didn’t defeat Kunzite like she had wanted. The two had fled, which wasn’t ideal, but Venus would celebrate their retreat anyways. It was good enough for now. The Three Lights were safe. Well, relatively safe. They all had looked so hungry and cold earlier. And her poor Yaten had been further hurt by that flamboyant asshole! 

Venus audibly gasped as her thoughts drifted back to Yaten. Her head swiveled to where she had seen Mercury run off to. Across the platform, she saw Mercury and Taiki standing, watching the fight, with Yaten behind them. The silver haired girl looked so tired and unkempt. She was leaning against a steel beam, legs carelessly sprawled out in front of her. Bandages covered her neck and her arms. 

Venus rushed off to see her. Sprinting across the platform, right by Mercury and Taiki, and kneeling in front of Yaten. The other girl met Venus’ eyes. Her skin was so pale and there were bags under her eyes. The nice clothes she had worn on their date were now ruined. Poor Yaten, who loved fashion and her appearance, she must hate this. Venus lunged forward, pulling Yaten close. Yaten’s arms wrapped around Venus and she rested her head on Venus' shoulder. 

“I’m sorry I was such a failure that couldn’t protect you,” Venus apologized, speaking in a low voice so only Yaten would hear. There was a harsh bitterness in her voice.  “It’s my fault this happened. If I had been better…” That night had become such a disaster so quickly. Venus had been too preoccupied with holding Yaten’s hand to quickly react to Zoisite. She was already transformed! All she had to do at that moment was attack! But she failed, because she was too busy daydreaming about a romantic trip to Paris.

“Shut up V,” Yaten rasped. “I’m not mad at you so stop apologizing and just shut up for right now.” Venus nodded, burying her face into Yaten’s hair. The other girl had shifted her body so her legs were straddling Venus’ folded pair. “Stars, you’re so warm. That fucking Dark Kingdom lair or whatever so so cold. Hug me more, warm me up.”

“Okay,” Venus said. She began to rub Yaten’s back, hoping it would help heat it. “I should’ve brought a blanket. And some food too.”

“I would’ve loved some of those chocolate strawberries,” Yaten commented. The thought of their failed date made Venus frown. “We should try again sometime. A date, I mean.” 

“You really want to?”

“I just said we should, didn’t I?” Yaten said. “I wouldn’t lie about that kinda thing.”

“I’d be really happy to take you out again,” Venus replied. “Are you feeling warmer?”

“Yeah, this is nice,” Yaten sighed, sounding a bit content. “I still feel really gross. I’ll need to take a warm bath when we get back.”

“You should really go to a hospital first,” Venus said. Though, Yaten was a woman - which was a secret. The other Three Lights were probably women. Going to a hospital where that secret could be exposed? Probably not the best idea. “On second thought…maybe you shouldn’t.”

“Why not?” Yaten asked before biting her lip. “Actually, uh, what is a hospital, V?”

Venus gave her a look of disbelief. “Yaten, how do you not know what a hospital is?”

“I’m kinda suffering from brain damage here, V,” Yaten said snippily. “Major concussion and all.” Venus was not convinced that was a proper excuse, especially since Yaten was speaking fine, but just let it go. 

“A place of healing, you know?” Venus said. “With doctors and stuff.” Yaten looked down, hands subtly covering her feminine areas. 

“Yeah that…won’t work.” Yaten said. “No one knows. If those doctors find out and let the secret spill. It would be very bad. Like, career ending.” 

“Yeah, I realize that,” Venus said. “Mercury will likely insist we bring you three there. We’ll need to convince her-.”

“Mercury!” Sailor Moon’s panicked voice made Venus turn her head. The twin pigtailed guardian was rushing over, an unconscious Seiya in her arms. The idol was being gently held in a bridal carry, her head dropping into the crook of Sailor Moon’s arm and side. “Seiya passed out! Please come help!” 

“Of course!” Mercury rushed over. 

“Ah, shit,” Yaten grumbled. “This isn’t looking good for the anti-hospital efforts.” Hovering behind Sailor Moon and Mercury was Jupiter and Mars. Everyone looked concerned and they likely wouldn’t rest until they knew their favorite idols were okay. Yaten pulled away from Sailor V, pushing herself to stand. “Uh, Taiki, we need to chat.” 

Taiki turned from where she was watching Mercury examine Seiya. “Yes?”

“We cannot go to a hospital - they’ll see…” Yaten gestured to their bodies. An unspoken look of agreement passed between Taiki and Yaten. “We need to convince them to let us just go home. Tell that Mercury girl she can just be our doctor for the night.”

“That would involve,” Taiki said, making a sweeping motion over all of their feminine parts. “Her seeing all of this.”

“Well, I know,” Venus chimed in, making both girls turn to her. “And it’s not like I said anything. Just tell the others. We’ll all keep your secret.” Taiki made a face, but it was clear she saw merit in Venus’ point. Venus pushed herself to stand, going to Yaten’s side.
“Seiya will be okay, Sailor Moon,” Sailor Mercury’s voice was clearer now that they had finished talking. “It was just exhaustion. Nothing some rest and food won’t fix.” Sailor Moon nodded, cradling Seiya closer to her. Maybe Venus wasn’t the only one having idol-crime fighter relationships. Sailor Moon looked positively smitten with Seiya and so comfortable with the girl in her arms. “We’ll have to take all of you to the hospital.” Mercury said, turning around to speak with Yaten and Taiki. “We can carry you there, don’t worry.” 

“We can’t go to a hospital,” Taiki said. “It would hurt our image?”

“Your image isn’t as valuable as your lives and health,” Mars quickly interjected. She and Jupiter had gotten close to the group. 

“Yeah!” Jupiter agreed. “You three all need some proper care!” Taiki looked hesitant, glancing back to Yaten. They must’ve been considering what Venus had said. Out of the corner of her eye, Venus noticed Mercury’s face going white as her eyes widened in realization. 

“W-well, we can’t force them…” Mercury said, a bit half-heartedly. Venus was confused by the sudden change of heart. Mars and Jupiter glared at her briefly. 

“It’s because we’re women!” Yaten said quickly, ripping off the metaphorical bandage and taking Venus’ advice. She tugged at her bloody, ripped shirt so her bra strap could be in plain view. “We’re crossdressers. And if the public found out…” Mars and Jupiter looked shocked at this revelation. Both of their jaws were slightly dropped and they stared at the bra strap like it was an alien. Sailor Moon, on the other hand, was looking away as if she were trying to hide her expression. Mercury was staring at her feet, silent.

“Who would’ve guessed?” Sailor Moon asked rhetorically, but her tone sounded off. She must’ve known beforehand, Venus guessed. Their idol-guardian relationship must’ve been intense. No wonder they were together when Seiya was taken. 

“Women, really?” Jupiter gasped. “That's…wow.”

Mars stared at Yaten’s bra strap. “This is just like takarazuka…” Venus smirked a bit at the mention of the crossdressing theater group and threw Mars a glance. The girl turned red, getting defensive. “They put on really good shows, okay! And they’re magazines are nice! T-they have good articles about acting!” No one believed Mars bought takarazuka revue magazines for their articles, her embarrassment was explanation enough. 

“Mercury,” Venus said, getting back on track. The mousy guardian snapped her head up, meeting Venus’ gaze. “Can you get some more supplies to treat them? I can send you their address once we drop them off.”

“Of course!” Mercury nodded quickly. “If they can’t go to a hospital, I’ll make sure to take care of them.” She looked fired up at the thought. “Let me go home and get some supplies! I’ll be waiting for your message.” She took off, heading down the tower. 

“Well, let’s get them home, I’m sure they don’t want to keep standing around.” Venus said. She wrapped an arm around Yaten. “Let me carry you back?” Yaten rolled her eyes but nodded. The tired girl opened her arms and let Venus pick her up. Yaten was quick to wrap her arms and legs around Venus, almost like a koala. 

“I’m going to take the best bath ever when we get back.” Yaten sighed happily. Venus rolled her eyes but smiled, happy Yaten was feeling okay enough to worry about silly things like baths. 

“Those little bitches!” Zoisite ranted, pacing around their shared room. Each step was loud and accompanied by some string of curses. Kunzite sat in a chair, arm thrown over the back of it. His hand, shoulders, and chest had been tenderly wrapped by Zoisite hours earlier and he kept his shirt off to let the bandages breath. While Zoisite was still covered in bruises from his assault. They’d take a while to heal.

“Come here, Zoisite,” Kunzite commanded. Happiness for being summoned triumphed over Zoisite’s anger. He was quick to rush over and take a seat on Kunzite’s lap. His head found Kunzite’s unhurt shoulder and his hands latched around Kunzite’s torso. “I’m sorry I was unable to ensure your brilliant plan worked.”
“Don’t apologize, Lord Kunzite!” Zoisite assured him, rubbing his head into Kunzite’s bare skin. “It’s those girls' fault! Plus that irritating little rose boy!” He sneered and tightened his grip on Kunzite. “I’ll get revenge on all of them! But especially the rose boy and those two bimbo blondes, for daring to hurt you, Lord Kunzite.” The loud anger that had risen dissipated as Zoisite gently took Kunzite’s injured hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it.

“I know you will, Zoisite,” Kunzite replied, reaching up to stroke the other man’s hair. “This time, though, we will work on a plan together.” Since they’d gotten back, Kunzite had been simmering in annoyance as he went through the events of their failed attack trying to find what had led to their defeat. “Now that we know all the players in the game, we can plan more effectively.”

“Not to correct you, Lord Kunzite,” Zoisite said softly. He gently guided Kunzite’s hand down, letting it rest on his thigh. “But we don’t know all of the players yet. There’s still those ugly girls in the thigh black leather Nephrite saw. And some random weird mouse girl.”

The mouse girl. 

“I forgot about her,” Kunzite said. He had been in the room when Nephrite gave his report on the strange woman that came on Wednesday. Queen Beryl was furious at this potential invasion from a ‘Lady Galaxia’. Nephrite had been charged to continue his energy gathering mission but everyone was told to report back if they saw these outsiders again. “Amazing point, love.” Kunzite planted a kiss on the top of Zoisite’s head, making the smaller man giggle. “For now, we’ll lick our wounds and gather more information. Then we’ll deliver a decisive, final blow.”

Zoisite giggled. “I’d sure like it if you licked my wounds.”

Kunzite rolled his eyes, but he knew there was an amused smile on his face. “If that’s what pleases you, dear.” Zoisite devolved into giggles as Kunzite began planting kisses on any reachable part of Zoisite’s body. 

Monday morning came too soon. 

Sailor Moon - although she was Usagi now - was kneeling on the floor of the Three Light’s living room. Seiya was tucked in on the sofa. A spare pillow tucked behind her head and a blanket snuggly brought over her body. Usagi had fallen asleep here as Sailor Moon and woken up only minutes ago as Usagi. She hoped neither Taiki or Yaten had come out while she had been asleep, but at this point, she didn’t really care. She’d tell the entire world she was Sailor Moon if it meant making sure Seiya was okay.

Last night had been a blur after they had left Tokyo Tower. After Taiki had showered, she asked for Sailor Moon’s help to wash up Seiya. They gave her unconscious body a quick soapy rub before rinsing it off and letting Yaten help herself to a warm bath. Mercury had come back then with lots of supplies and a mission to fix up each idol to the best of her ability. Mars acted as her assistant as she patched Seiya up, then Taiki, and finally Yaten once she finally got out of her bath. Jupiter came back with homemade meals and treats, which the awake idols were happy to eat. The extra meal for Seiya had been put into the refrigerator. After that, the idols made their way to bed and the guardians began to head home - except for Usagi. She insisted on staying for a while longer. From what she last remembered, tiredness overtook her and she placed her head on Seiya’s stomach before drifting into sleep.

Sunlight was peeking into the living room through the balcony blinds. The light made Seiya move and groan slightly. Her arm left the covers and came up to block the sunlight. Usagi’s arms were folded up on top of the edge of the sofa with her chin perched on top of them, although when she saw Seiya move she perked up. The weight shift on the couch made Seiya twitch again. Her arm lifted slightly, so she could still block the sunlight and take a peek. When her eyes met Usagi’s they blinked a few times before coming wide with realization. 

“Usagi?” Seiya asked as she pushed herself into a sitting position. The blanket pooled in her lap as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to make sure you were okay,” Usagi said softly. “After you passed out I was really scared.”

“I’m sorry for scaring you,” Seiya replied with a soft smile. She looked around the living room, taking in her surroundings. Her shoulders seemed to tense as she continued to wake up. “Yaten and Taiki haven’t seen you yet, right?”

“I don’t think so,” Usagi said, shaking her head. 

“Good,” Seiya sighed. Her shoulders relaxed a bit and a loud growl came from her stomach. “Not to be rude, but I’m really starving right now.” Her hands went to her stomach, feeling it through the blanket. “Do you wanna get breakfast together?”

“Jupiter made you some food,” Usagi said, pointing to the fridge. “She’s a great cook, so I’m sure it’s tasty.” 

“But there’s probably not enough for you,” Seiya said, swinging her legs over the side of the sofa.  “I want to eat with you. And then I can walk you home.” She pointed at the clock which said it was a little past 6AM. “Since you need to sneak into your room before your mom realizes you were out all night.” She began to push herself off the couch, before Usagi shoved her back down into its cushions.

“Can you stop worrying about me for one second!” Usagi snapped. There was no anger in her tone, just concern. She had partially risen off the ground, her right knee left the floor and was now on the sofa beside Seiya’s leg. Usagi’s hands on Seiya’s shoulders, keeping her pinned to the couch. Her whole body was over Seiya’s and their heads only inches apart. The black haired girl looked bewildered but stayed silent. “You were gone for two days, Seiya. Without food or a nice place to sleep. You passed out on the tower! Stop trying to power through it all and let me take care of you!”

“O-Okay, Usagi,” Seiya said, a little breathless. “I didn’t mean anything by it…”

“I know,” Usgai said, her grip loosening on Seiya’s wrists. “You’re always looking out for me, Seiya. And I really appreciate it, but you need to let me look after you too. And care for you.” She sniffled, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. “Because you’re really important to me. I can’t stand to see you hurt or suffering.” 

“Usagi,” Seiya said, each syllable coming out slowly. There was no resistance from Usagi when Seiya pulled her wrists from Usagi’s grip. The hug that came afterwards was welcome and Usagi enjoyed sinking into Seiya’s warm grip. “I didn’t know you felt that way about me.”

“Of course I do!” Usagi said. It came out muffled, as Usagi’s lips were buried in the thick fabric of a sweater they put on Seiya last night. “You’ve always been important to me. Since the day we met.”

“But I was so awful to you,” Seiya said. “I was so cold to you for a whole month. And I’ve lied to you a lot. More times than I can count.” Usagi felt Seiya’s face go into her hair. The messy buns get even messier with Seiya’s nose bumping into them. “I still feel awful about that. I wasn’t there for you when you needed me.” Usagi could feel Seiya’s chest hiccup under her and her voice became strained. “I wasn’t there for her when she needed me. I always let down the people who I care about.”

Usagi pulled away from Seiya, “That’s not true!” Using one hand to keep herself upright, Usagi brought the other hand to Seiya’s cheek. The black haired girl had already let go of Usagi to try and try her own tears, but Usagi beat her to it. Her thumb brushed the tears away as she continued. “You caught me last night. You fought with me when I had no allies. You came and talked to me in my bedroom when I was scared about Galaxia. You stood up to Mamoru for me. You got me home safely after my fight with Jadeite. You’ve always been there for me. You’ve never let me down.” 

Seiya seemed shocked by her words. She hiccuped again before reaching her arms around Usagi and pulling her back into a hug. Seiya buried her face into Usagi’s shoulder, using the fabric of Usagi’s shirt to wipe her eyes. Usagi tried her best to rub circles into Seiya’s back. 

“Thanks for saying that,” Seiya sniffled, calming down. “I’m sorry for crying. And for making everything about-.”

“Please stop saying sorry,” Usagi said. “You never need to apologize to me.” 

“You’re really something, Usagi,” Seiya said, pulling away after one big squeeze. She met Usagi’s eyes and smiled. Though the wetness in her cheeks made the smile seem sad. “Thank you.” After a moment, her stomach growled again. When she made an embarrassed face, she looked more like the impish Seiya Usagi knew. “I am pretty hungry. Can you heat up the food for me?”

“Of course!” Usagi said quickly, but moving didn’t feel so easy. They were so close to each other. And the moment they had was so tender and real. It felt wrong to just leave so fast. Usagi’s eyes drifted to Seiya’s lips. How had she never noticed how soft they looked before? What did they feel like? Another growl of Seiya’s stomach made Usagi blink and focus. “Oh! I’m sorry, you’re so hungry!” Quickly, Usagi got up and rushed over to the fridge. 

Going through the motions of reheating the leftovers was a good mental break from her newfound desire to know what Seiya’s lips tasted like. Seiya had gotten up and slowly padded over to the table, the blanket wrapped around her shoulders. When she walked, she stretched her legs, which were clearly still sore. When the microwave finished, Usagi brought the plate to the table with a fork for Seiya. 

“Thanks,” Seiya said when taking the food.

“No problem,” Usagi said, taking the seat across from Seiya. The other girl had quickly started eating. A more genuine smile was forming on her face with each bite. Usagi watched, happy to see more color return to Seiya’s cheeks. After a while of silently eating, Seiya looked up to Usagi.

“Last night you mentioned fairytales…” Seiya hesitantly mentioned. Usagi’s memories drifted back to the fairytale-like atmosphere she felt with Tuxedo Mask. Though, when Seiya had caught her, Usagi felt something similar. Not the same, but similar. A sad chuckle fell from Seiya’s lips. “I’m sure this isn’t exactly fairytale material.” She used her fork to gesture to the reheated leftovers, the dingy table, and Seiya’s general overall appearance. 

“That may be true,” Usagi said thoughtfully. That feeling she got with Tuxedo Mask had been amazing - it was as if her heart had hijacked her brain and everything was tinted pink and beautiful. At the same time, though, it felt so manufactured. Artificial. If she took away the fairytale feeling, how did Tuxedo Mask make her feel? Seiya always made her smile, even without that fairytale vision. “But not everything needs to be a fairytale. I’m happy enough with my life as it is. I’m happy right now.”

“Oh,” Seiya said. There was a look on her face - one of hope - Usagi couldn’t tell before Seiya looked down at her plate. “Even with everything happening right now? All the guardian stuff?”

“Well, I guess I am still stressed about that - but yeah, I’m still really happy,” Usagi said. “Although, I’m kinda a scatterbrain, so I kinda forget about everything troubling now and then. Which is why I’m super grateful to have such reliable friends and allies with me. And there’s so much to be happy about! I have friends and we hang out everyday! Mom makes me a good dinner everyday! My favorite manga is releasing every week and awesome! And there’s a bunch else that’s super fun going on!”

Seiya smiled at her. “You’re so positive, Usagi. It’s amazing how you can always see the best in everything.” She paused before adding. “It’s one of the things that I love about you.” A thick tension entered Usagi’s throat and she could feel her cheeks get a bit red. Even though the wording wasn’t as flowery as Tuxedo Mask’s, Usagi felt the same romantic heart tuggings from Seiya’s words. After a moment of no response, Seiya ducked her head and went back to eating. Usagi sat there silently, suddenly finding the hem of her shirt very interesting. The only noise in the room was the cling of Seiya’s fork against the bowl. 

Once she was done eating, she glanced up at Usagi again. Almost instantly, Usagi raised her eyes to meet Seiya’s. The two awkwardly looked away after making eye contact.

“Thanks for staying with me all night, Usagi.” Seiya said, scratching her cheek.

“It was the least I could do.” Usagi said before glancing towards the clock. It was already half past six! “I do need to get home soon. Before my mom finds out I’ve been gone all night.” 

“I understand,” Seiya quickly nodded. She pushed herself to stand. As she did, she winced and shuddered. Usagi quickly shot up too to potentially offer support, but Seiya straightened out and gave her a thumbs up. The pain left her face as she got comfortable on her feet. “I’d offer to walk you back, but, my legs really do hurt. As you can tell.” She gestured to her weak legs.“And I think you’ll yell at me if I keep insisting.” 

“Damn right I would!” Usagi said in a teasingly stern voice, untensing. “And I think I’ll transform to head back. Jump from the buildings, you know? It’d be faster.”

“Makes sense,” Seiya said, slowly walking over to the sink and putting her plate inside. “And that way you can take a small nap before school.” 

“Ugh! I’m going to be so tired today!” Usagi groaned, imagining her future pain. She started walking to the balcony door. “Today’s going to suck.” 

“Er, wait!” Seiya said. Turning her head, Usagi saw Seiya bashfully looking towards the floor. The black haired girl limped over towards Usagi and the door. She raised her head, meeting Usagi’s eyes. “I really am thankful for all you’ve done for me today, Usagi. And I want you to know you’re really important to me, too.”

The serious look in Seiya’s eyes and the tender way she says important made Usagi think of fairytales again. Even though Seiya’s words weren’t as flowery as Tuxedo Masks’, they still made Usagi’s heart race all the same. Usagi’s eyes were drifting back to Seiya’s lips, which had curled into a timid smile, which was very unlike usual Seiya.

“I’ll see you for ice cream soon? You promised last night.”

“S-Sure!” Usagi nodded. From the corner of her eye, she could see the rising sun getting higher and higher. “I really need to get going, though.” 

“Can we hug goodbye?” Usagi threw herself at Seiya as soon as she heard the word hug. In moments, she was wrapping her arms around the girl, effectively pinning Seiya’s arms to her side. Her ear was near Seiya’s chest and she could hear the other girl’s heart thumping quickly. After a few seconds of squeezing tightly, Usagi pulled away. 

“Get home safe.” Seiya said. 

“Of course!” Usagi said, blowing a kiss. “Bye!” She opened the door and quickly went outside, trying to hide her own blush and rapidly beating heart. “Why did I blow a kiss? That’s so weird!” Usagi chided herself for her girlish act before transforming and taking off back home.

Chapter Text

Sadly, the world did not stop due to the Three Lights being kidnapped. 

Yaten wishes they could stay in bed all day and recover, but unless they wanted to make a fuss of the situation and let the media know they had been kidnapped, they had to go into work like nothing ever happened. Luckily, as Sailor Guardians, many of their wounds healed overnight thanks to being fed and well rested. Seiya had still seemed sore and achy, since she hadn’t eaten the night before, but they were in better condition than civilians would’ve been in their situation. All of them had still been starving in the morning, so they made their way to a diner before heading to the studio. Breakfast had been quiet. Seiya had seemed off this morning. She was quiet and demure, all she did was focus on eating. It weirded Yaten out. 

Although, Yaten couldn’t totally blame her. The Starlights had been through a lot, but this weekend and last night were particularly intense. There had been nights or days during their mission where they starved. Times in their journey they had nowhere to rest, so they had to sleep outside in the cold. And countless battles with Galaxia’s forces or other threats while trying to find leads on their princess. But they had never been captured like that before. It was scary. They all had been tied up and effectively at the Dark Kingdom’s mercy for the entire weekend. What if their captors put them in bounds that weren’t breakable like the vines? The thought made Yaten nauseous, but it didn’t stop her overwhelming appetite. 

Sailor V - or, Sailor Venus - kept drifting into her thoughts this morning. Now that the ‘you-saved-me’ juices were no longer running through Yaten’s head, she felt so embarrassed by all the mushy stuff she said last night. How could Yaten talk about chocolate covered strawberries and dates after everything that had happened? Having Venus (and the others) take care of her last night had been humiliating too. But, the attention was nice. A little. 

The daydreams and nightmares that were running through her mind came to a close though as they approached the studio. Most of their wounds had healed thanks to their Sailor abilities, minus Seiya’s injury in her inner thigh, so they looked normal. Very tired, but no one would suspect they had been kidnapped for the weekend. Well, at least their manager didn’t seem suspicious.

“I hope you boys enjoyed the weekend off,” Aki said as she walked in front of them. All three exchanged a look. The Three Lights were walking behind their manager. She had already prepared them for their upcoming long, long day. They were heading to their dressing room to get dressed before being sent off to makeup. “Sadly, I don’t think the studio will allow for any more free weekends. Maybe a free Sunday here and there.”

“That’s okay,” Seiya answered for the group. “As long as we can continue our careers, we’ll do whatever it takes.”

“While I’m glad you’re dedicated, please remember your health!” Aki said, turning back briefly to look at them. “And you’re all so young, too. Please let me know if everything becomes too much. I’ll do my best to try and free up your schedules if you need it.” To say the entertainment industry was insidious was an understatement in Yaten’s opinion. They had only been working in it for a month, but Yaten had already witnessed callous directors, cruel actors, and jealous workers. That made Aki’s kindness to them all the more special. Not that Yaten was keeping a list, but if they had the option to bring Aki with them when they escaped Earth, she wouldn’t object. 

“Thank you, Miss Aki,” Taiki said. “We’ll let you know if it becomes too much.” 

“Yeah,” Yaten added. “Thank you for offering.” 

“I’m just happy to help!” Aki said. “I hate seeing those other boy groups where they can’t even smile anymore. They’re worked so hard they don’t even remember to enjoy themselves. It’s awful.” 

“Hopefully, with you by our side, we won’t end up like that.” Seiya said. Aki smiled again and nodded. They made it to their dressing room and Aki opened the door for them. 

“Please be down in makeup by 9:30. And there will be some snacks at the shoot later. Give me a yell if you need anything!” The girls entered their room, leaving Aki to scurry down the hallway to her own small office. The door slowly drifted shut. 

“Stars, I wish we got more-.” Seiya began to comment before stopping abruptly. Taiki stopped mid-step. Concern flooded Yaten, she took a further step into the room.

“What’s-?” 

The scent of Osmanthus overwhelmed her. That familiar, sweet olive smell, could only mean one thing. One person. Kakyuu! 

“No!” Yaten gasped. Her eyes darted around the room and she rushed forward. “Was she here? Did she come!?” Heading over to the couch, Yaten frantically dug through the cushions, as if their princess was hiding in between them. She felt delirious. “Did we miss her?” Knees weak, Yaten dropped to the ground. Barely registering the pain of the harsh contact against the floor. She buried her head into the sofa in front of her. Tears building in her eyes. 

“She must have… Maybe she’s still nearby… It can’t be-.” Taiki was rambling. Yaten could hear Taiki’s hand slap against the wall. Maybe to support herself. 

“Her scent wasn’t anywhere else!” Seiya snapped. “If she was nearby, we would’ve smelt her sooner….” Like Yaten, Seiya began searching the room. Looking under tables and boxes and stupid potted plants. “No, no, no, no, no! We missed her! Our princess! She came! Our plan worked but we weren’t here!”

“She’ll come back!” Taiki said, sounding unconvinced. “She has to.”  

Yaten forced her head up, cheeks feeling wet. “What if Galaxia’s lackeys found her? When she made herself vulnerable here, releasing her smell to reach out to us?” The thought had Yaten sick. The hardy breakfast she had earlier felt turbulent in her stomach. A heavy silence filled the room. Like Yaten, Seiya had gone to her knees. Her hands were pressed onto the floor and her head was bowed, hiding her despair.

“If only we had been here this weekend!” Seiya slammed her fist on the hard floor. “If-if we hadn’t been captured! We would’ve been here to see her again.” 

If they hadn’t been captured. 

The phrase bounced around Yaten’s head. If they hadn’t been captured. If their guard hadn't been down. If they hadn’t gotten so comfortable and relaxed. If only they were focused solely on the mission. If only they all hadn’t been too busy chasing some stupid girls! 

“This is all our fault!” Yaten stood, fury in her voice. “We all got too compliant! Too happy here! We forgot why we were here!” She was shaking, but it felt right to yell at them. To yell at herself. “We were too busy thinking about girls and happiness to focus on our princess! And now look! What if she’s gone forever? What if she never comes back?” All of them had gotten too caught up in their personas. Too caught up in being themselves and not the Guardians they were supposed to be. 

“We can’t blame it on that,” Seiya said, weakly. “Who knows-.” 

“No, she’s right!” Taiki cut in. “Yaten’s right. If we had been focused, nothing would’ve happened. We’d been aware enough to fight back properly. Or better yet, we wouldn’t have been targeted at all.” 

“You don’t know that!” Seiya pleaded. “We can’t blame them.” 

“That’s not what I’m saying!” Yaten snapped. “I’m blaming us!” Yaten stomped her foot. “No more girls! No more chatting with the locals! Unless it’s related to our mission, stop doing it! The princess made herself known. Now that we know she’s here, we need to redouble our efforts. Nightly patrols! Get our faces out there again! And pray Galaxia didn’t get her.” 

“Agreed.” Taiki said solemnly. “No more distractions.” 

“But everyone…” Seiya sighed. She looked up, a sad look on her face. “How can we do that to them? They’re our friends now too.” 

“Friends are nothing compared to the princess!” Yaten snapped. A memory came to mind. A memory that made Yaten’s statement feel bitter in her mouth. 

“There are a lot of important things I need to do,” Sailor V said. “To me, though, taking care of friends is just as important.”

Unlike V - Venus - whatever, Yaten couldn’t let her emotions and personal life get in the way of her mission. Never again. 

By the time Usagi reached the top of the Hikawa Shrine staircase, she was out of breath. It was so much easier to get up here as a Sailor Guardian! Today, though, she couldn’t come as a Sailor Guardian, she had to come as Usagi. Because she needed to talk about Important-Usagi-business with the only psychic and takarazuka-lover she knew: Rei. The conversation she had with Seiya in the morning made her realize she felt really, really confused. Like, not her normal academic confusion but identity-life confusion. It was the same type of confusion she felt after her Tuxedo Mask induced fairy-tale-glasses wore off.  

Sleep-deprived and exhausted from walking up the stairs, Usagi shuffled over to where Rei’s room was in the shrine. The sliding door was cracked open. Usagi took a brief peek through the crack and spotted Rei laying on her bed, magazine in hand. At least she was home already. 

“Hello! Rei!” Usagi called. “It’s Usagi!” 

Through the crack, Usagi watched as the magazine was quickly stuffed under a pillow. Then Rei jumped up, still in her school uniform, and rushed to the sliding door. She slid the door open all the way. Her cheeks seem to be dusted pink. It made Usagi wonder what kind of magazine Rei had been reading. Like Usagi, Rei had bags under her eyes. 

“Why are you here?” 

“Polite people usually start conversations with ‘hello’ and invite you inside.” 

Rei sighed and stepped away from the door, giving Usagi room to walk in. “I don’t want you of all people lecturing me about manners, but you’re right, I guess. Hi Usagi, come in.” Usagi stepped inside, eyeing Rei’s pillows. She could see the corner of the magazine poking out. Usagi really wanted to know what made Rei so flush. “So what’s up? Did you need something?” 

“Tea would be nice!” Usagi said, putting her school bag down by Rei’s school bag. 

“I meant like - oh never mind, give me a minute…” 

Rei left her room, disappearing into the main house while Usagi made herself comfortable. She plopped herself on Rei’s bed, laying back onto the soft mattress and covers. If she weren’t careful, Usagi could just fall asleep right now. But she couldn’t! She had a mission, to find out what magazine’s Rei read! Usagi adjusted and squirmed so she could rest her chin on Rei’s pillow before yanking the magazine out from underneath. There were actually two magazines. One was an old magazine, clearly heavily used due to the wear-and-tear of the pages and cover. It was a takarazuka photo magazine. The other magazine was brand new and very familiar to Usagi. It was the SEVENTEEN issue on the Three Lights that came out right before their big show! Kicking her feet, Usagi began to browse through the takarazuka magazine. She had barely made it one page before the door opened again. 

“Here’s some - HEY!” Rei quickly set the tray down on her low-table before rushing over to her bed. “Do you make it a habit of laying in people’s beds and reading their magazines?” She grabbed the SEVENTEEN issue but didn’t yank the takarazuka magazine from Usagi. Was she scared to rip it?

“Only you, Rei.” Usagi flipped to the next page. A woman in her twenties with cropped hair and the sharpest jawline Usagi had ever seen greeted her. There was a faded, red lipstick mark over her lips. “Wow.” 

“Stop looking at my stuff!” Rei stomped her foot. “It’s personal.” Usagi glanced up to Rei, whose face was as red as her Sailor Mars skirt. 

“Okay, sorry.” Usagi said, closing the magazine and putting it down. Rei quickly snatched it as soon as Usagi’s hands were off it. She marched over to her desk and shoved the magazines into a drawer before dramatically closing it. “I wasn’t gonna touch them again, jeez…” Usagi got out of Rei’s bed and made her way to the low table. Grabbing one of the cups of tea from the tray, she took a long sip. “You make good tea, Rei.” 

Rei’s face softened a bit as she sat down across from Usagi. “Thanks.” Taking a cup of her own, Rei held it in her hands. “Was Seiya okay this morning?” 

“He-She was.” Usagi corrected. The secret was out now, she didn’t need to pretend anymore. “She, uh, didn’t know it was me obviously-” okay maybe Usagi did have to keep pretending, just a little bit “-but I made sure she got something to eat and was feeling alright.” 

“Good.” Rei smiled softly, looking down at her tea cup. “I’m so happy they’re all okay. When Venus got captured by Kunzite, I thought my heart was going to stop. I thought all of our planning had been for nothing.” She paused. Usagi nodded, a solemn heaviness in her heart. She had felt the same way last night. So scared Seiya would be hurt. “Everytime I consulted the fire, I only got visions of the worst-case scenario. I was scared one was about to come true.” Right! The visions! Usagi had almost forgotten why she had come to Rei’s. 

“I’m happy everything went well,” Usagi said. “We really couldn’t have done it without you, Rei. You kept your cool and stayed in charge.” Rei lit up at the praise. 

“I was pretty great, wasn’t I?” Rei grinned, pushing her hair back behind her ear. “That’s why I should be the leader.”

“Wait! Nuh uh!” Usagi quickly interjected. “I’ve been a Guardian the longest, so I should be the leader!” She slammed her hand on the table, making the tea tray rattle.

“But you were just talking about how good of a leader I was!” 

“Well, uh, that’s true… You can be the co-captain! Second in command! My first-mate!”

Rei fake gagged. “Ew. I don’t want to be your co-anything.” 

Usagi pouted. “You’re so mean. Wait a minute! I got distracted again!” Usagi lightly slapped her cheek. “Rei, I needed to ask you about…vision stuff.” 

Rei raised an eyebrow. “Do you need glasses?”

“No! Like future-sight, magic-y, psychic vision stuff!” Usagi clarified with the wave of a hand. 

“Why?” Rei asked before a worried look appeared on her face. She leaned forward, eyeing Usagi up suspiciously. “Don’t tell me you had a vision? That’s my thing!” 

“It’s not like I asked to have a vision anyways!” Usagi said. “It was super weird and made me feel sick and feverish. I basically passed out!” 

“That’s concerning,” Rei said with a frown. She leaned back again, taking a small sip of tea. “So, what was it about?” 

“About a man named Endymion and, like, being on the moon…”

“Endymion?” Rei said thoughtfully. “And being on the moon? I guess Luna did say we serve the moon princess. Maybe it’s related? So instead of a future vision, it’s a memory?” 

Usagi nodded. “It felt like a memory! It felt so strong and real, like I was really on the moon and cuddling with this guy!”

“You were cuddling?” Rei asked with a raised eyebrow. 

“Y-Yeah! We were cuddling and looking down at Earth together!” 

“Huh,” Rei took another sip of tea. “If it’s a memory from your past life, I wonder who this Endymion is.”
“Mamoru said he was a prince.” Usagi said, recalling her brief conversation with Mamoru that sparked the vision in the first place. Why had Mamoru been talking about Endymion again? Usagi couldn’t remember, it had been overshadowed by the visions.
“Mamoru?” 

“This older, lame guy. He bothers me alot.” Usagi said flippantly. “Apparently in Greek mythology there’s a prince of Earth named Endymion. Mamoru was telling me about him. When I heard his name, that’s when the vision happened.” 

“So his name triggered it, but clearly it’s not triggering any visions now.” Rei scratched her cheek. “Honestly, Usagi, I have no clue about other people’s visions. I barely understand the whys and hows of my own visions. It’s probably memories from our past lives, if I had to take a guess. Does anything else trigger the visions?” 

“Well, it’s not a vision, but when I get close to Tuxedo Mask, everything gets all…fluffy.” 

“Fluffy? What the hell does that mean?”

“Warm and fuzzy! I don’t know!” 

Rei looked unimpressed. “That’s just called being stupid.” 

“Whatever, forget it.” Usagi scowled before taking an angry slurp of tea. “If we wanna talk about acting stupid, then should we talk about you kissing your own magazine?” Rei’s face quickly morphed into one of mortification.
“You saw that?” Rei was bright red. “I-I only did that once! I was like 13!” 

“So only a year ago?”

“Shut up!” 

“Is that why you bought the SEVENTEEN issue? To kiss the Three Light’s pictures?” Usagi puckered up mockingly. To Usagi’s amusement, that comment seemed to strike a cord. Rei hid her face behind her hands. 

“You have no proof! None at all!” 

Now Usagi wanted proof. She got up and rushed to Rei’s desk, grabbing the handle on the drawer Rei shoved her magazines in. Once she realized Usagi’s goal, Rei shot up to stop her. They shoved each other for a bit until Usagi successfully retrieved the magazine. She flopped on Rei’s bed and the other girl jumped on top of her. Holding the magazine out of Rei’s reach, Usagi began to flick to the page the Three Lights were featured on. Their picture was a double-page spread. Right in the middle of the two pages, where Seiya was flashing a big smile was a fresh lipstick stain. 

Wait, Rei liked Seiya????

“Stop!” Rei finally scooted up enough to snatch the magazine away. She then rolled off Usagi’s back and onto her bed proper, keeping the magazine close to her chest. “Look! Finding out the Three Lights were women made them like, 1000% hotter, okay? And, uh, I only kissed the photo because, well, uh-! Can’t a girl dream?” 

“I guess,” Usagi agreed. The joy of messing with Rei felt subdued knowing that she liked Seiya. “Seiya’s your favorite?” 

“Well she’s funny and looks really athletic - wait that’s your friend, this is so weird.” Rei snapped the magazine closed. She silently appraised Usagi for a moment. “Are you jealous?” 

“W-What? No!” Usagi said firmly. “That would mean I like girls! And, uh, I like boys. So I can’t like girls.”

“You can like both.”

“You can like both?!” 

“Yeah, it’s not like there’s rules.” Rei said, shrugging. “I like both.” Her face scrunched. “I think. Boys can be really gross though. And smelly. And they’re liars. Some are nice, though, so I guess I like them. For now.” The amount of qualifying she added made Usagi feel a bit dubious about Rei’s attraction to men. 

“So, if you can like both, then it’s totally normal for me to have a crush on Tuxedo Mask and - hypothetically - Seiya?” Usagi asked. 

“I guess,” Rei shrugged. A more mischief grin grew on her face. “But you like Seiya?”

“I said hypothetically!”

“Well, I guess if you’re not into her, then I don’t need to feel bad when I totally woo her.” Rei said.

“You can’t! No woo-ing allowed!” Usagi quickly snapped. 

“Come on, don’t you hear yourself?” Rei tugged on a bun. “You’re so jealous right now it’s crazy. You obviously like her.” Usagi winced a bit at the tug but let out a huge sigh that was unrelated to the hair pulling. Even Rei could tell she was jealous. It was the same feeling Usagi got when she thought Yaten and Seiya were dating. 

“I know.” Usagi groaned. Dramatically, she rolled over on the bed so she was facing the ceiling. “What should I do, Rei?” 

“Introduce me to Seiya instead.” Rei said sarcastically. Usagi slapped her thigh but Rei didn’t even bother to smack her back. “Does Seiya even like other girls?” Usagi nodded. “Then you have a chance. You can tell her how you feel.”

“But I like Tuxedo Mask too. And Motokoi from the arcade.” Even though it had been a while since she thought of him. “There’s a lot of hot people in the world, Rei. How can I pick?” When Usagi tilted her head to look at Rei, she saw the other girl looked unimpressed by Usagi’s question. 

“You pick the one you love, you idiot.” Rei said. “The one that makes you feel special. The one that stands up for you and cares for you.” Silence washed over them while Usagi silently considered Rei’s words. Both of them made her feel special, but in different ways. They both protected her during fights. And they both seemed to care deeply for her. How could she differentiate them further? She’d have to think about it.

“Thanks Rei. I owe you.” 

“Owe me?” Rei’s happy tone sounded sinister to Usagi’s ears. “Y’know, I still haven’t finished all my chores for today. Guess you’ll be finishing that for me. We can start with sweeping outside.” 

 “Noooo! Please!” Usagi begged but Rei was adamant. Rei got up from bed and grabbed Usagi by the collar of her uniform, yanking her from the mattress. “Can’t we just read your magazine’s together?” 

“Hell no.” 

“Thanks again, Mako.” Ami said at her doorstep. “Those lunches you made for us really helped me get through the day. It was delicious too.” They were. Makoto had hand-made Usagi and Ami lunches today to energize them. They were also the best lunch Ami had ever eaten.

Makoto blushed and smiled sheepishly. “Oh, please don’t exaggerate! I’m just happy I could do something to help out after all the crazy work you did last night!” 

After school, Usagi said she wanted to go talk to Rei for ‘personal reasons’. Ami had no clue what those reasons were, but she and Makoto were too tired to even offer to accompany her. The two of them walked home from school together. It was a nice and peaceful walk, especially when comparing it to the walks they shared with Usagi. Makoto filled most of the silence talking about a new sewing project of hers - adding fun patches and fabrics to a jean jacket she bought at the thrift store. Makoto had asked for some fashion advice, but Ami didn’t have much to offer. They had finally reached Ami’s house and were going their separate ways. 

“You did lots of work too, Mako. Please don’t sell yourself short.” Ami said. “I’m sure they appreciated your meals just as much as the medical attention.”

“You think?” Makoto scratched her cheek, embarrassed. “Anyways, I should get going.”

“Bye, Mako. Get home safe.”

“Bye Ami! Don’t stay up too late tonight!” Makoto said, waving as she continued down the sidewalk. 

Ami waved until Makoto was out of sight before going inside. The temptation to fall into her sofa or bed was immeasurable, but Ami resisted, knowing that if she sat down she’d never get back up. Besides, something was eating at her brain, she couldn’t rest until she got the answer. She set her belongings down in her room before going back downstairs to get the phone. Nervously she played with the hem of her skirt as she thought through what she’d say. Should she reference that Taiki never called her Friday night once she got home safe? Would she ask how she’s doing? 

Ami knew she could stand there for hours debating what to say. She had already spent nearly the entire school day doing the same thing. So she grabbed the phone and punched in Taiki’s number before she could stop herself. She pressed the phone to her ear and listened to the rings. Finally, it picked up.
“Hello. Ami, is this you?” Taiki’s even voice came through the receiver. Ami could feel her heart swell at the sound of Taiki’s voice. Even if Taiki’s voice sounded a bit tired and distant.

“Taiki! Y-Yes it’s me,” Ami said. “I-I never got a call from you on Friday. I was worried about you all weekend. I, uh, hope you’re okay.”

“I’m fine.” Taiki said. There was a pause and Ami waited for Taiki to follow up. The pause grew until Ami realized Taiki wasn’t going to add more detail. The joy that filled her heart seemed to deflate all at once. 

“Taiki? Are you sure you’re okay? You seem distant.” Ami nervously asked. Was she overstepping? Maybe Taiki hadn’t thought of a convincing lie for what happened this weekend yet. 

“I…” Taiki began before sighing loudly. “I know I said a lot of things on Friday night, but upon further reflection I think - I think we shouldn’t have done what we did. I shouldn’t have done what I did.” Ice flooded Ami’s veins. Reasons to justify this sudden shift flew through her mind at a rapid speed. Though she could barely process any of them before a new one jumped in. 

“D-Did I do something?” Ami asked. The words felt ripped out of her, like she had been punched hard in the gut right before speaking. “I’m sorry if I did anything.” 

“You didn’t do anything,” Taiki said, voice sounding strained. “It’s all my fault, Ami. I knew I shouldn’t get close to you, but I did anyway. Like I said on Friday, I’ve been stringing you along. I can’t dedicate myself to love in any capacity. Not even for quick, stolen kisses.”

“I don’t care that you’re an idol!” Ami quickly said. “I don’t care if our situation isn’t typical! I like you Taiki! Please!” 

“It’s not just because of that, Ami. If it were that simple, it wouldn’t be a problem.” Taiki said solemnly. “There’s a purpose in my life that’s more important than anything in the world to me. More important than the galaxy. And I messed it up.” A sniffle came through the receiver. Was Taiki crying on the other end? “I can never be distracted from it ever again.” 

“I won’t distract you.” Ami promised, pleading. “Even if we can only talk for a minute a month, I just want us to stay close. Please.” 

“No. I can’t, Ami.” Taiki said, sounding firm yet sad at the same time. “You are my biggest distraction. I can’t risk it. I’ve already failed her twice, I can’t do it a third time.” Her? Who was Taiki referencing? “I loved talking to you about poetry and science. Thank you, Ami. Please don’t call me again.” 

“Wait! Tai-!” Ami was cut off by the beep of the phone signaling the end of the phone call. 

The phone felt heavy in her hand. Tears were building in her eyes and Ami let them roll down her cheeks. She shoved the phone back into the holder before running upstairs to her room. Collapsing onto her bed, the bed where she and Taiki kissed only a few days ago, and buried her face in the pillows. Usagi and the others were great friends, but she couldn’t connect to them like she could with Taiki. It felt like she had lost the only person who would ever understand her. Her rational brain tried to tell her that she was just being dramatic and to calm down, but every other feeling was roaring inside of her. Why did Taiki unilaterally decide to end it? Why couldn’t they talk it out or compromise? Love had felt so wonderful. The innocent crush and the awkward, fumbling kiss made Ami feel so special and happy. But now that same love, or lack of it, made it feel like her heart was being physically ripped in two. 

Chapter Text

Externally, Minako was walking home from school. Internally, Minako was dreaming of her moonlight rendezvous with Yaten later tonight. After two days of rest, Minako was sure that Yaten would be feeling better and in the mood for some romance. Minako had barely been able to resist the urge to visit Yaten, but yesterday she had been so exhausted and filled with relief that she couldn’t get up from the bed once she finished school. She was sure Yaten was feeling the same. But tonight? She was brimming with energy and nothing would stop her from seeing her favorite girl.

Speaking of seeing people, Minako noticed a group of girls down the street. Three of them looked familiar, the girls she had met at the Three Lights concert. The nice blonde, Usagi, had been super nice to her when Minako went to the shrine after the Three Lights performance. In retrospect, it was pretty embarrassing how Minako had gone to the shrine, hoping to get close to the girl that knew the  Three Lights personally just to get closer to Yaten, but Minako had been desperate. Usagi was still so kind to her, despite her ulterior motives. Though, they haven’t had much time to spend with each other since. Maybe this was Minako’s chance to make some new friends now that she was back from England. 

“Hey!” Minako called once she was closer to the group, waving her arm. 

The group of four glanced over towards her. The more stern one, Rei, seemed annoyed. Not from Minako, just in general. Usagi stopped mid sentence before breaking out into a big grin when she noticed Minako. She excitedly waved to Minako. The mousy, blue haired girl seemed even more reserved. The mousy one only looked over briefly before turning her head back to the ground, Minako only got a glimpse of her dour and depressed expression. Finally, the one Minako hadn’t met looked over. She was tall with some gorgeous brown hair. 

“Minako!” Usagi beckoned. “It’s been a while! Do you wanna come with us to Rei’s?” 

“Don’t invite more people over! I didn’t even want you to come!” Rei snapped. 

Minako had reached the group. “What were you guys gonna do?”

“Hang out a bit and then study, I think.” The brown haired girl said. “Oh! I’m Makoto by the way! Nice to meet you! Your bow is so cute.” 

“Thanks!” Minako smiled. 

“Rei has some cool magazines I wanna read…” Usagi dreamily sighed. 

Rei glared at her. “They’re my magazines. Plus we read them together yesterday…”

Makoto seemed put off by their arguing. “If it’s really so much of a bother, we can just not come over Rei… I didn’t think we’d bother you so much.” 

Rei paused before sighing. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to be rude. I did say it was okay.” She gave Usagi a side glance. “Even if it was under duress.” 

“I don’t know what that means.” Usagi blinked before turning back to Minako. “Anyways, wanna come?” 

“Sure!” Minako had some time to kill. 

They made their way over to the shrine, chatting on their way. Well, it was mostly Usagi and Minako talking, with Makoto or Rei jumping in to add a point here or there. They climbed the stairs until they were in the shrine square, before Rei took them off to the side and into her room. It had a low table, a desk, and a comfy-looking bed. Usagi quickly made herself at home, throwing her bag to the side and sitting down at the table. Minako followed her casual lead. The others joined them around the table soon after. 

“This is so exciting!” Usagi declared. “Being able to hang out with everyone like this is like a dream come true! What should we do first?” 

A buzz of excitement filled the room, except for the stoic Ami. Even Rei seemed to be excited, with a small smile on her face. Minako racked her brain for conversation ideas, but Makoto beat her to the punch. 

Makoto blushed. “Well, did you see that really cute guy during gym today? The one with the blond hair? He looks like my old crush…” 

Ami seemed to flinch at the mention of a cute guy.

“Oh! I know who you’re talking about!” Usagi leaned in. “He’s actually really sensitive and sweet I heard! I think he’s in class C. I know his sister is in our class.”

Again, Ami seemed to twitch at the words ‘sensitive and sweet’.

“He has a sister?” Rei asked, interested. “Is she cute too?”

“C-Can we focus on homework first?!” Ami burst out. All eyes turned to her pale face and hurt eyes. “Once we finish, then we can have all the fun we want.” Her voice, though, didn’t sound like she’d want to have fun at all. Quiet and shaky, like she was on the verge of tears. 

Makoto, who was sitting closest to her, put a hand on Ami’s back. “Is everything okay, Ami?” 

“We’re here for you, Ami!” Usagi added. “You can tell us anything.” 

On the table, Ami’s hand trembled. “It’s fine… I’m just… Last night.” She shook her head. “It’s nothing.”

After a moment of heavy silence, Rei grabbed her bag and pulled out her homework. Minako followed suit. She didn’t want to do her homework, but clearly this Ami girl was one disruption away from a breakdown. Usagi reluctantly grabbed her homework as well. Meanwhile, Makoto grabbed Ami’s bag for her before continuing to rub her back. Ami seemed grateful for the soothing touch as she pulled out her own work. Everyone who wasn’t Ami exchanged a glance as Ami looked down at her first worksheet. Her pencil tightly gripped in her hand. Everyone watched Ami with bated breath, waiting for her to write down her first answer. 

Instead, she burst into tears. 

Her pencil clattered to the table as her hands came up to cover her face. “I don’t know any of this!” 

“D-Don’t cry! We all get confused sometimes!” Makoto hesitantly comforted Ami. She scooted closer to Ami, letting Ami curl into her larger frame. “Deep breaths, Ami!” 

“If Ami doesn’t understand something…” Usagi chewed on her fingernail. “This homework must be impossible.” 

Rei lightly smacked the back of Usagi’s head. “That’s obviously not the issue. She was upset before the homework, stupid.” 

“Ow!” 

“I know we aren’t very close, Ami, but I recognize trouble of the heart when I see it.” Minako said. All of Ami’s jitters when they talked about boys were clear signs. The goddess of love didn’t miss those kinds of things. “Do you want to talk about it? Maybe we can help.” 

“Trouble of the heart?” Usagi parroted before she gasped in realization. “Wait! Ami, is this about that nerd guy you like? You haven’t mentioned him in so long!” 

Rei elbowed her. “Usagi! Have some tact! Don’t sound so excited!” 

“Oh! Sorry.” Usagi said, embarrassed and remorseful. “But…did something happen? We’re here for you, Ami.” 

Ami glanced over towards the three of them, wiping her eyes. “It is about…” Her eyes went to Minako. “...him. He broke up with me last night.” 

“You were dating?” Usagi was trying really hard not to sound excited. 

“That jerk! How could he break up with a cute, sweet, and caring girl like you?” Rei spat. 

Ami’s eyes flashed with hurt at Rei’s words. Did Ami want to defend this guy? Clearly she still loved him - if she were crying over their breakup. Why didn’t Ami tell her friends about her relationship? Minako had so many underanswered questions. A thrilling drama was right in front of her, and Minako felt herself getting excited, despite Ami’s misery. 

Makoto continued to rub Ami’s back. “I’m so sorry Ami.” 

“Did he say why?” Minako asked. 

“Well… I.” Ami was slowly pulling herself together. Getting those first big sobs out probably helped her regain some of her thoughts. The breakup must’ve been weighing on her all day. “I think you all need more context.” Ami glanced at Usagi. “I’m sorry I didn’t say it before but, um, the guy I kissed at the library was Taiki.” 

“From the Three Lights?!” Rei asked.

“The idol?” Makoto looked wonderstruck.

Usagi looked ecstatic. “Taiki?! Wow Ami…” 

Minako crossed her arms. “I remember you talked to him at the backstage event. Thinking of the backstage event, you’re the reason we got back there, right? I think Rei mentioned you were like a golden member of the Three Lights fanclub.”

“I am… Because of Taiki.” Ami admitted. “We met before Taiki was an idol. And - and we kissed at the library. I told Usagi about that, but I didn’t tell her who it was…” 

“It’s okay, Ami! I understand!” Usagi nodded. “So, why did Taiki break up with you?” 

“On Friday,” Ami began. Minako swallowed, remembering that Friday night was when Zoisite kidnapped the Three Lights. “He came over and we watched the cooking program he was on.”

“That was a fun episode,” Makoto commented. 

“It was,” Ami said. Despite the wetness in her eyes and on her cheeks, Ami started to actually smile. Recalling the date was bringing joy back to her face. “That night was amazing. He brought dinner for us and we watched the episode. We talked about anything and everything. He hugged me while I did the dishes…It was so lovely.” Ami smiled shyly, face going bright red. “Me and him ended up, uh, kissing on my bed.” 

Everyone else was red too. Even Minako. Imagining her and Yaten in her bed kissing had her lightheaded. It would be so romantic. And Yaten would be under her and… Woah. How did this nerd get to do that before Minako even got the chance to kiss Yaten? How was this fair? Also - the thought hit Minako like a truck - unless Taiki lied to Ami about gender, that meant Ami was gay too. So many new possibilities ran through Minako’s head. 

“On the bed…” Usagi echoed, eyes wide. 

“That’s intense,” Makoto swallowed. 

“And he said-” Ami sniffled “-he said he could never properly date me since he was an idol, but he’d love for us to be close. And to snuggle and kiss whenever we could find time. But then, last night he called me and said that Friday night was a mistake and I was distracting him.” Ami leaned into Makoto again. “He told me to never call him again.” 

Silence filled the room as Ami started to cry again. Makoto gently guided Ami’s head into her own shoulder and stroked her hair. Minako bit her lip. Was Taiki’s break up related to the kidnapping? Maybe Taiki wanted to keep Ami safe and this was his weird way of doing that? How could Minako explain that to Ami though? Although, it could be because he’s scared of the public finding out he’s in a relationship. It would destroy his image. 

“I’ll talk to Seiya, Ami.” Usagi said, no longer amused. The excitement from the  shojo-drama-esque story must have dissipated for Usagi when she saw her friend earnestly sob. “I’ll find out why Taiki’s being so stubborn, okay? And I’ll make sure Seiya tells him to get his act together! No one makes my friend cry like this!” 

“You don’t have to do that, Usagi.” Ami wiped her eyes. “Letting me talk about it was enough.”

“No way! You love Taiki! When you talked about him the first time, you looked so happy! And when you just talked about Friday, you looked happy too!” Usagi stood. “I’m going to make sure he knows that!”

“Thank you, Usagi.” Ami smiled weakly. 

Minako’s head was racing with her own thoughts. If Taiki was freaking out after their kidnapping, was Yaten doing the same? She definitely needed to go see her tonight and let her know everything was going to be okay. 

“Why don’t we do something fun? To get your mind off Taiki?” Rei offered, leaning back on her hands.

Ami looked touched but hesitant. “You guys don’t need to go out of your way for me.” 

“We’re friends, Ami!” Makoto tightened her hug. “That’s what friends do!” 

Usgai nodded aggressively. “Yeah! That’s what friends do!”

“Well… There’s a new bookshop that opened nearby that I've been wanting to check out. And there’s this cute cafe next door.” Ami offered. 

“Then we’re going!” Rei stood and was quickly followed by Usagi. Makoto and Ami stood after them. 

Minako felt a bit awkward - having just stumbled into this group earlier. She stood and grabbed her bag. “I can head home then.” 

“What? You don’t wanna come, Mina?” Usagi pouted. 

“I just didn’t want to intrude…” 

“It’s not intruding!” Ami quickly offered. “The more the merrier, right?” Minako was sure the saying was: ‘less is more the merrier’, but she wasn’t going to argue with the heartbroken girl. 

“Then sure!” A genuine smile spread out on her face as they left Rei’s room. It felt good to have friends again. 

Nothing was staying in Yaten’s stomach. 

Yaten kneeled over their toilet as she flushed down her dinner, heaving and gasping for breath. Her throat and mouth felt disgusting, the horrible aftertaste of vomit lingering. Pushing herself up, Yaten glanced into the mirror. Thick bags were under her eyes, while her hair was frayed and beginning to fizz. Sweat from her work as an idol and her earlier recon mission still clung to her face. She hated the unkempt girl looking back at her, but she felt too tired and defeated to shower or do anything about it. She was so hungry, but at the same time, her nausea made everything look so unappealing. Everything in her body ached. While her physical wounds had mostly healed, her lack of eating and sleep slowed her healing abilities. 

“You’re so selfish.” Yaten looked away from the mirror - down into the sink, tightly gripping the edges of the sink to brace herself. “Princess Kakyuu is out there alone and afraid - but you’re worrying about your stupid, ugly face and your own stomach. You’re so pathetic.”  

Yaten spat into the sink, trying to get the awful taste out of it. Tired of looking at herself, Yaten stood properly and walked into the living room of the Three Lights apartment. Seiya was fast asleep in their room while Taiki was out on a recon mission. Seiya would have to go out in the middle of the night, once Taiki returned. Yaten’s eyes drifted over to their balcony doors and widened in shock when she saw Sailor V - Sailor Venus now - standing by the door, white glove knocking on the glass. 

A sinking, regretful feeling heavily settled in her stomach. Despite that, Yaten marched over to the door, opening it. Sailor Venus originally had a smile on her face, but it slowly fell into a frown as Yaten got closer. Joyful eyes had turned worried and concerned. 

“Yaten? What’s wrong?” 

Yaten’s tired eyes locked with Sailor Venus, a thick lump in her throat. “Venus, I…” Gloved hands reached out and curled around Yaten’s hands. Warmth enveloped Yaten - when had she become so cold? - and it soothed her for a moment, before her stomach churned anew. She couldn’t let her resolve to stay focused crumble so quickly. “Don’t touch me.” She yanked her hands from Sailor Venus’ grasp. 

Venus recoiled, hurt spread across her face. “I’m sorry?” Her hand started to reach out for Yaten again, but she stopped herself. “You can talk to me, Yaten. We said we’d be honest with each other.” 

“I messed up.” Yaten’s hands were tightly clenched at her sides. “I can’t explain all the details - but I’m a selfish failure. I don’t - I can’t be distracted anymore.”

“A selfish failure?” Venus stepped forward, crossing the threshold and entering the apartment. “You’re neither of those things.”

“Just stop!” Yaten stepped back from Venus. “You just don’t know how much I’ve failed her. You wouldn’t understand.”

“Breathe, Yaten.” The command was punctuated with Venus’s hands gripping Yaten’s shoulders. 

Yaten hadn’t even noticed that her breaths were shallow. Her tunnel vision on Sailor Venus dissipated; Yaten could feel the cool night breeze drifting through the open door and taste the leftover bile in her throat. Heaves and gasps for breath became more steady. 

“Anything that happened this weekend wasn’t your fault… Did Zoisite do or say something to you to make you feel this way?” Gentle concern lined Venus’s voice, but Yaten could hear the undercurrent of anger that rose when Venus mentioned Zoisite. 

The genuine care made Yaten feel so warm inside. The nausea seemed to disappear and all the self loathing went with it. For a moment, Yaten’s resolve to cut ties with Venus faltered. Before Yaten could regain her senses, she stumbled into Venus’s arms, melting into her. Venus enveloped Yaten, guiding Yaten’s head into her shoulder. 

“Venus, I…” Yaten hated herself for being so weak, but Venus felt so warm and comforting. “It’s not that… I’m just - I’m scared.” Melting into Venus’s shoulder, Yaten shuddered. 

“What’s scaring you?” She started gently swaying, slowly rocking side to side. It was comforting. 

“That everything is for nothing. All this work and heartache.” Yaten spoke into her shoulder. Could Venus even hear her? 

“Yaten,” Venus’s hand came up, cupping Yaten’s cheeks. Her gloved hand felt warm against Yaten’s face. Venus pushed her chin up, making them lock eyes. “You’ve been working so hard. All of you have. I know it’ll all work out.” 

“Everything we wanted was here for us this weekend…but we missed her!” Yaten confessed. “What if that was the last time? What if it’s too late now?”

“Her?” Venus tilted her head, but instead of waiting for an answer, shook her head. “I don’t know who that is or what you missed, but it doesn’t matter. Opportunity always comes back around. Always. Everything will work out eventually.” Her eyes pulled from Yaten’s as she trailed off. “Even if it takes a lifetime, or two.” 

“Is this a joke to you?!” Yaten stepped back, pushing Venus off her. How dare she make a joke about this! A lifetime? They barely had the year! “Not all of us are so relaxed about our duties! Nothing will ever be as important to me as my duties!” 

Venus bit her lip, holding out a placating hand. “That wasn’t my intention, Yaten. I-.”

“I don’t care! Go!” Yaten swung her arm, gesturing for Venus to scatter. “You’re a distraction! I can’t focus with you in the way!” 

Venus looked hurt. All of Yaten’s yelling and pushing finally getting to her. Like a deer in headlights, she stood for a moment. Her wide, glassy blue eyes met Yaten’s for a long stare. When Venus finally broke the stare, she turned and ran out of the apartment. The door left open behind her. 

With annoyed, aggressive stomps, Yaten walked over and slammed the door shut. Glaring at her reflection in the glass. The glass must have warped her features, because Yaten looked even worse now. 

“Yaten?” Seiya yawned, standing in the doorway to the bedroom. One hand rubbed her eye while the other rubbed her own stomach. “What was all that yelling?” 

“Venus came and-! I don’t want to talk about it.” Yaten wrapped her arms around herself. She felt so cold. Was it because of the draft that had just been coming in? Or from something else?

Seiya paused, a sympathetic look on her face. “Want to come lay in bed with me? We can cuddle.” 

Silently, Yaten nodded and shuffled over to Seiya. The taller girl pulled Yaten in close, slinging an arm around her shoulder. She glanced at Yaten, looking from head to toe. 

“You need to eat. We’ll go somewhere special for breakfast, okay?” 

Yaten nodded in agreement, but she doubted she’d be able to keep it down. Seiya brought her into the bedroom before plopping into a bed and dragging Yaten down with her. The warmth of the covers and Seiya’s body heat immediately provided support. Curling up, Yaten buried her face in Seiya’s shoulder. Seiya slung her arms around Yaten, yawning. 

“It’ll be okay, Yaten.” Seiya’s chin bumped into the top of Yaten’s head. “Sleep well.” 

Two days had passed since Ami’s outburst and Usagi was still anxiously awaiting an opportunity to talk to Seiya. Ami was thankfully feeling better, thanks to the support of the group (sadly they hadn’t bumped into Minako), but Usagi needed to find out why Taiki was acting so weird. The longer she didn’t see Seiya, the more it seemed like all the Three Lights were acting weird. Hadn’t Seiya said Usagi was important to her? Hadn’t they agreed to get ice cream together? Why hadn’t Seiya reached out? Usagi had gone to their apartment as Sailor Moon last night, but it didn’t look like anyone was inside. She wished she had their phone number. A part of her wanted to use the Star Yell they gave them for communication, but what if another Starlight picked up?

At the moment, Usagi was walking home from Rei’s, debating on what to do. Should she head back to their apartment? She pondered her options, until she ran right into someone. 

“Ow!” Usagi held her nose that had jammed against someone’s chest. “Sorry!” She glanced up, meeting Mamoru’s eyes. “Oh, it's you.” 

That usual arrogant look on his face wasn’t as prominent today. “What a rude way to greet someone, Bunhead. I thought we were friends now.”

Memories of those strange visions - fairytale memories of standing on the moon with Endymion, looking down at Earth - filled Usagi’s mind. Along with Mamoru kindly getting her home after said visions left her feverish. Ikuko brought up Mamoru every night at dinner. 

“I guess so.” Usagi dropped her hand. “Y’know, you should say sorry too. For running into me?” 

Mamoru shrugged. “Sorry, Bunhead. I was a little preoccupied.” He glanced at her book bag. “How is school going? Got anything better than seventeen percent?” 

“I’ve been getting better! Thanks to my super smart friend Ami!” ‘Better’ meaning low forties, not passing, but better. Technically. 

“Well, if you need help, I can tutor you.” 

“I’ve already said no.” Usagi stuck her nose up, turning away. 

“Your loss.” Mamoru tried to sound nonchalant about it, but Usagi could tell the rejection hurt him. A least a little bit. 

“Hey, Usagi!” A new voice joined from behind Usagi. 

“Seiya!” Usagi excitedly turned her head. 

“Oh, and it’s Dickhead. Is he bothering you, Usagi?” 

 By the time Usagi had turned to see Seiya, she was already by Usagi’s side. Their shoulders bumped together and Seiya’s arms were tightly folded as she glared at Mamoru. The tiredness from being kidnapped hadn’t seemed to fully go away. Usagi could still see bags under Seiya’s eyes and Seiya seemed a little pale and weak still. Usagi frowned. What was going on with the Three Lights? Usagi needed answers. 

“I’m not bothering anyone,” Mamoru answered. “Me and Usagi were just chatting.” 

“Since when did you two get on a first name basis?” Seiya retorted. Her eyes shifted from Mamoru to Usagi briefly. Was Seiya jealous? For some reason, that made Usagi feel giddy. 

“I did say he could after he helped me…” Usagi admitted. 

Worry flashed on Seiya’s face. “Helped you? Is everything okay?”

“Yeah! I’m fine!” Usagi assured her. Seiya’s focus and concern made Usagi’s cheeks flush. “I just, uh, had a fainting spell this weekend.” 

“She got feverish out of nowhere.” Mamoru elaborated. His voice sounded high and mighty. “I took her home on my motorcycle and helped take care of her.” He grinned down at Seiya. The two locked eyes and Usagi glanced between the two of them. Were they fighting? About her? Her stomach tightened as she continued to look back and forth between the two. 

“Well…thanks for taking care of Usagi.” Seiya reluctantly said. She turned away from Mamoru and looked at Usagi. “Anyways, I wanted to talk to you, Usagi. Alone, if that’s okay.” Alone?! 

The butterflies in her stomach felt like they were going to overflow, but Usagi tried to act normal. “Okay! And I wanted to talk to you too, Seiya!” She turned to Mamoru. “Bye! I need to get going.” 

Mamoru’s face soured. His lips curled but he still nodded. “Alright. See you later, Usagi.” His eyes flashed to Seiya when he said her name, before looking back to Usagi. “Think about my tutoring offer.” With a final wave of his hand, Mamoru strolled down the street. 

Seiya watched him go, arms crossed again. “He’s so smug.” 

“He’s not too terrible anymore,” Usagi said. Seiya whipped her head to look at her. “He was really nice to me this weekend. And he apologized for all those earlier times. He was just going through a lot.” His apology seemed sincere. And Usagi couldn’t imagine going through all that stuff Mamoru had described!

“It’s good he apologized, I guess.” Seiya shrugged, clearly not convinced. After a moment, Seiya shoved her hands in her pockets. “Would you wanna come to the park with me? So we can talk?” 

“Sure!” Usagi nodded. The two began walking towards the park, Usagi taking long lingering glances at Seiya. “Have you been taking care of yourself, Seiya? Like we talked about?” 

A guilty look rose on her face. “I’ve been doing my best. We’re doing nightly patrols again, so that’s been cutting into my sleeping time.”

“Nightly patrols?” Usagi asked. “Why?”

“We’re doubling our effort to find our princess,” Seiya sighed. “I’ll explain more in a bit.”

Usagi nodded. “Okay.”

They hadn’t even turned the corner before they heard screaming behind them. People ran from a restaurant. Chaos erupted all over the street as bystanders began to run as well. A group of people ran right by Usagi and Seiya, knocking into Usagi’s shoulder. She grunted and stumbled, but Seiya kept her steady. A loud shatter filled the air, as a monster jumped from the restaurant’s window. 

“We have to transform!” Usagi turned to Seiya. “Come on!” 

Before Seiya could respond, Usagi was already pushing the girl towards an alleyway. They ducked into the alley, unnoticed by the droves of people running away, and nodded to each other. Raising their transformation items, both of them called out. 

“Moon Prism Power, Make Up!”

“Fighter Star Power, Make Up!” 

A moment later, Sailor Moon and Star Fighter were side by side. Fighter offered Sailor Moon a grin. Sailor Moon returned it. 

“Let’s take care of that monster.” Fighter declared. 

Sailor Moon rushed back out onto the street, Fighter close behind. “You seem excited.”

“It’s been a while since we got to fight together. I missed it.” Fighter admitted. 

Sailor Moon paused to look at Fighter. “I missed it, too.” Taking a moment to soak in Fighter’s face, Sailor Moon felt her smile grow. “Let’s finish this quickly. So we can go get ice cream after the park.”

The smile left Fighter’s face, but she tried to recreate it. “I- yeah… Ice cream afterwards. Sounds great.” 

Sailor Moon wanted to ask more questions, but the scream of the monster brought her back on task. It looked to be chef-related, with a tall, pristine white hat and spatulas for hands. A youma. Luckily that Iron Mouse lady wasn’t back yet. Fighter darted left and Sailor Moon went in the opposite direction. Nights that they had spent training together, and their occasional shared battle, meant Sailor Moon felt confident in their ability to fight together. It was almost like second nature to her. 

“Hey, ugly!” Fighter called, making the youma turn towards her. 

Seeing the opportunity Fighter created, Sailor Moon grabbed her tiara. “Moon Tiara Action!” The tiara became a beam of light, cutting through the air until it struck the monster from behind. It howled and screeched, but didn’t falter. The tiara returned to Sailor Moon, who was frowning. “That was supposed to work!” She pouted, stomping her foot for emphasis. 

“We’ll weaken it!” Fighter called out. “And maybe use that new move?” 

“Oh! Good point!” 

Their conversation was interrupted by the monster rapidly twisting and turning. Sharp spatulas flung from the tornado-like-blur the monster had become. Sailor Moon screeched and jumped behind a parked car to protect herself. She swallowed, glancing in the car’s side mirror to see if the spatulas were still being flung. They were, but the rate was slowing down. Any second now she’d have the opportunity to pop out and strike!

A rose soared through the air, planting in the ground by her feet. Sailor Moon glanced up to the roof of the restaurant, where Tuxedo Mask was posed. His cape billowed  in the breeze. Another rose in his gloved hands. 

“Sailor Moon!” He called down to her. “Don’t give up! Even the sharpest knife cannot cut the determination of a young girl!” 

“Uh, thanks? But I wasn’t giving up!” Sailor Moon called up to him. “I was just waiting for the attack to be over!” 

“O-oh.” Tuxedo Mask turned his face away, embarrassed. “Still! Never give up, Sailor Moon!” 

Sailor Moon felt a bit exasperated - but an idea came to mind. Her conversation with Rei came to mind. Rei told her to pick the one who made Usagi feel special, cared for her, and stood up for her. And, right now, Tuxedo Mask and Seiya were both here! Now was the chance to get some more data on which one would match Rei’s criteria the most. 

Well, she already knew Seiya would do all that stuff, but what about Tuxedo Mask? 

“Sailor Moon! We still have a fight to finish!” Fighter called. 

“Oh!” Sailor Moon snapped back into focus, noticing that the sharp spatula attack had finished.

Scrambling up and around the car, Sailor Moon saw Fighter up close to the youma. She was dodging and weaving, expertly avoiding slices from the youma. When the youma had overcommitted and tilted off balance, Fighter was quick to step back and attack. 

“Star Serious Laser!” A beam shot from Fighter’s finger and into the youma, making it stagger. Fighter turned towards Sailor Moon. “Now! Your final attack, Sailor Moon!” 

Sailor Moon glanced between Fighter and Tuxedo Mask. If the fight ended now, how would she get her data? For a moment, she considered her options. Then, she put on a scared face and hugged herself.
“I’m too scared! That attack was…uh…scary!” 

Fighter looked bewildered. “Sailor Moon? Come on! You’ve fought scarier monsters than this thing!”

“It’s okay, Sailor Moon!” Jumping down from the roof, Tuxedo Mask was quick to comfort her. His cape enveloped her as he pulled her close. She glanced up at his pretty face. The fairy tale vision was already starting to take over.  “Don’t be scared, I’ll protect you.” 

“You don’t need his protection! You’re plenty strong!” Fighter sounded annoyed. “Let’s finish - hey!” Fighter was cut off. 

Snapping from the fairy tale trance, Sailor Moon turned around to see Fighter clutching her shoulder. Blood trickled down her arm and she was scowling in pain. One of the youma’s spatulas had blood dripping from its edge. Fighter gritted her teeth, hopping backwards to create distance. 

“Fighter!” Sailor Moon called out. Her stupid little game got Fighter hurt! She stepped away from Tuxedo Mask’s warm embrace. “I-I’m sorry, I’ll take care of this!” 

The youma turned towards Sailor Moon, snarling. She let out a scared little ‘eep’ but readied herself. The youma had begun to charge forward, but Sailor Moon couldn’t let that stop her. Taking a deep breath, she readied her attack. 

“Moon Healing Escalation!” Though the words were already out of her mouth, the youma was already inches away. Its sharp spatula arcing towards her face. Her attack wouldn’t stop the youma in time!

“Star Serious Laser!” 

Fighter’s attack cut through the air, hitting the spatula dead on. It made the sharp weapon lose course and miss Sailor Moon entirely. This allowed Moon Healing Escalation to radiate out, covering the monster. After a long moment of screeching and howling, the monster dissolved, turning back into a regular spatula. It clattered onto the ground. Sailor Moon let out a sigh of relief.

“You did it, Sailor Moon!” Tuxedo Mask exclaimed behind her. He sounded so happy and proud, it made Sailor Moon grin and quickly turn around.

“I did, didn’t I?” Sailor Moon giggled. She had to tilt her head back to look up at him. He was so tall and handsome. And so mature! 

He took a cloth from his tuxedo pocket and used it to wipe some sweat from her face. “I’ve been watching you, you know. Who knew such a beautiful and delicate girl could be so powerful?” 

“Of course she is!” Fighter had walked over and glared at Tuxedo Mask. Her gloved hand is still clutching her shoulder. “She’s trained really hard! And she’s brave!” 

Sailor Moon was about to ask about Fighter’s shoulder, but Tuxedo Mask slipped two fingers under her chin and pulled her attention back to him. It felt so romantic! Her legs were weak! He smiled down at her and her stomach turned to jelly. 

“Brave, beautiful, and powerful? That’s amazing.” His voice was so sincere. “You’re so amazing, Sailor Moon.” 

“W-Well I couldn’t have done it without you, Tuxedo Mask!” Sailor Moon giggled, nervously. “Without your encouragement…” 

“Just know that I’m always supporting you from the sideline, Sailor Moon, even if I’m not there.” 

Sailor Moon blushed. “Wow…really? Thank you, Tuxedo Mask!” 

“Now, I must go, but I will see you again, Sailor Moon.” He brought her gloved hand up to his mouth and kissed it. Even through the cloth, Sailor Moon could feel the warmth of his lips. Her heart was pounding in her chest. He slowly lowered her hand, a smirk visible. “Goodbye.” 

“B-Bye!” Sailor Moon barely got the words out as she watched him go, a dreamy sigh escaping her. Once he was gone, Sailor Moon felt the butterflies disappear. What had she been doing? Oh! The fight! Was Fighter okay? Sailor Moon glanced around, but Fighter was nowhere to be seen. “Fighter? Fighter?” 

Sailor Moon cradled her kissed hand to her chest, eyes wide. Where had Fighter gone?